Login

Dear Diary - In Equestria

by TheNorthernT

Chapters

Chapter 1: A New Friend

Dear Diary

Today... Ink dripped down on the parchment. How the hell would I explain what had happened, even in terms I understood? The change had been so all-encompassing that I couldn’t even write with a pen anymore. I had a quill in my hand. A quill! But at least I could still use my own tshirt, jeans and hoodie with zipper. I scratched out what I had just written down and started over.

Dear diary,

Recently I went somewhere I had never thought I’d see… No, that didn’t work either. How the hell would I be able to explain, in words, that I had ended up where I was now?

“Ugh,” I let out a frustrated sigh. I had to be dreaming, or maybe in some sort of hypnosis? No, it had gone on for what I thought to be two days. Seemed unlikely that I wouldn’t have woken up or been taken out of the trance.

“What’s wrong?” a friendly, and slightly concerned, voice said from behind. I turned around and saw a girl with blue-black hair with a pink and a purple stripe in it. Her skin had a tone of very light purple as well, and she had a dark purple color to her iris. And she had a horn in her forehead. And wings. Something I didn’t think myself able to overlook anytime soon.

Other than that, there was nothing otherworldly about her. She had glasses, and currently wore a lab coat over her fit jeans and slightly loose shirt. She had been wearing that since I arrived and small dark rings under her eyes suggested that she hadn’t slept between then and now.

“Oh, nothing, I am just…” I had no idea what to say. Seemed so easy to just ask her what the hell was going on, but at the same time I didn’t like the thought of sharing my thoughts with this stranger.

Twilight Sparkle, she had called herself. Strange name, to say the least, but oddly fitting for some reason. I couldn’t really think of something else I would have called this… whatever she was.

“I am just still in a little shock that I am here, I guess,” I said, after staling for a while, with her eyes expectantly fixed on me.

“Yes, that is… hang on, that reminded me of something,” without further explanation she turned around and walked out of the room the way she came. I took the opportunity to throw a quick glance to her backside, but with the lab coat it didn’t show much.

Without anything better to do, I turned back to the parchment in front of me, only for my heart to sink in my chest. Somehow I had managed to knock over the inkpot all over what could have been my first ever diary entry. Giving up on that project, I put down the pen and walked after Twilight.

**

Down a flight of stairs in the tree she had made her home, I found a dozen or so books in the air with a purple glow around them. A quick look around and I saw Twilight bent over what appeared to be an advanced chemistry setup. Her horn glowed with the same color as the books.

“Ahhhh!” I heard someone gasp behind me, before I found myself on my back, on the floor with some strange pink creature sitting on my stomach. Well, creature wasn’t really the way to describe her. She appeared more human than Twilight did, since she had no horn or, from my limited view, wings. She did, however, have a strange undertone to her skin; light pink. And I could only describe her darker pink hair as having a lot of volume. But that didn’t distract me for long; her face was now inches away from mine.

“Hey! I’m Pinkie Pie! Are you new!? You have to be new, because I know everyone in town! That is awesome! You can be my new friend! Do you want to be my new friend!?”

She spoke, if one could call her loud exclamations ‘speaking’, really fast, while at the same time she moved her head to see me from a new angle with every third word. I had no idea how to react to this, but then I saw to my great relief that the purple glow came around her, and lifted her away.

“Don’t mind her, she gets easily excited around new people,” Twilight said from where she stood, still with her back to me.

“Oh! Sorry,” this ‘Pinkie Pie’ looked a little ashamed for a moment, before she reached out her hand to me and helped me get to my feet. “I’m just so excited to meet new people, because then I get to make new friends and I love to make friends!”

“That’s…” I wasn’t sure what to say. She seemed nice enough, if a bit- how would someone more eloquent than myself put it?- hyper? Was that the word? It was in the vicinity of being accurate, but not quite right. “That’s fine. I’m just glad you didn’t break something.”

“Oh, I would never do that… on purpose,” she added the last couple of words in a low tone, so I could barely hear them. “Hey! Wanna go see if we can find something fun to do around town? Unless you are here, having fun with Twilight instead, of course.”

“No,” Twilight beat to the response. I felt that I instinctively tensed up for a moment. Please, don’t leave me alone with this crazy one. This crazy- and actually pretty cute, now that I gave her a second look- hyperactive girl who liked to talk way to loud and tackle people to the ground. “I am in the middle of some research, so he can come with you. Have fun, you two.”

“Okay!” before I knew what went on, I was locked in a tight hug-ish thing, that somehow felt like any struggling would lead to it being a stranglehold, from behind and dragged in the direction of the door, to find myself in the town I had only witnessed from the window of Twilights home over the last couple of days.

“So, where should we go first!? To Sweet Apple Acres!? Or maybe to Sugarcube Corner!? Ooooh, Sugarcube Corner sounds great right about now, don’t you think!?”

“Yes,” I meekly replied and hoped to whatever these people prayed to that she would loosen her grip around me. “But I think I can go myself, without you dragging me around…”

“Oh, sorry!” she let me go and forcefully turned be around. She had a white tank top with no apparent bra and a knee long skirt in a slightly darker pink color than her skin, and running shoes. The later probably came out of necessity, all things considered. I couldn’t help but throw a glance to her cleavage, which was quite pronounced.

“Come on, what are we waiting around for!?” She grabbed my hand and started to run in what I hoped was the right direction. Being dragged around town with her, down dead ends, seemed unappealing.

**

“Here we are!” with me still in tow Pinkie busted down the door- I was sure that any more pressure would have broken the hinges- and in essence threw me to the ground. More accurately, she came to a full stop without warning, let go of my hand and accidently tripped me. Regardless of the details, I ended up on my stomach right inside the doorway, with a Pinkie that now tried to apologize through the laughter. Sigh.

“I’m- hahaha- sorry, I- hehehe- should have warned you!”

“No shit,” I mumbled to myself. Any more crazy antics from her and I would go back to Twilights house. Tree. Whatever.

“Here, let me help you up,” for the second time in what felt like less than half an hour, she reached out her hand to help me to my feet. “And let me present you to Mrs. Cake, one of the owners of Sugarcube Corner!”

I looked up as I took Pinkie’s hand and was met with the sight of what appeared to be a woman in her middle thirties. She had a blue tone to her skin and a bit more curves than Pinkie and Twilight. And a hair in the form of cupcake frosting, in a similar color to that of Pinkie. Wiat, what? I had to look a second time before I believed what I saw. Hair, in the form of cupcake frosting?

Hang on, I thought to myself. I just came from a house- tree, I corrected myself- where a girl with wings and a frikkin magical horn lives and I am surprised by this?

“Hello dear,” Mrs. Cake said with a friendly smile. She wore a tight, very light pink short-sleeved sweater, dark pants and an apron. Some flour on her wrists betrayed that she had just come from the kitchen. “And Pinkie Pie. I see you have a new friend? You can just call me Mrs. Cake, everyone does.”

She held out her hand, to which I thankfully responded by properly introducing myself. Anything to take my mind of Pinkie for another- and there she was on my mind again. Damn it, the last thing I wanted was to be haunted in my mind as well as outside it by this crazy pink… something. Not that I could ever see myself telling her that. No, my negative opinions would remain in my mind. As always.

“Such a gentleman. Now,” Mrs. Cake said after I introduced myself and went behind the counter. With another friendly smile she continued. “Could I help you with something, dear?”

“Yes!” Pinkie manifested herself in my senses with her exclamation. With a look to me, and undoubtedly nervous expression, Mrs. Cake smile turned slightly nervous as well. “Cupcakes! We want some fo your amazing cupcakes!”

“One batch of cupcakes coming right up!” from a door behind the counter I heard a man, more than a little stressed, yell. “Can you take the money, honey-bun?”

“Yes dear,” Mrs. Cake yelled back. “That’ll be 5 bits, Pinkie.”

“Oki doki Loki,” 5 coins, that looked like they might have been made of gold to my untrained eye, landed in front of the blue mil- I meant woman. I begged my brain to try to keep the head out of the gutter. This was really not the time, with the Pinkie problem. And had she just said Loki? As in the old Norse god of mischief? Couldn’t be. Probably me just drawing a connection between dots that weren’t really there.

Moments later a skinny man with a thin beard stump at the tip of his chin and dark rings under his eyes ran out from the door with a medium sized box, almost tripped himself and managed to get them to the others. He had a yellow tone to his skin and wore what I would guess to be a male version of Mrs. Cake attire.

“Okay, honey-bun, gotta get back to the baking!” the man, presumably Mr. Cake, ran back through the door.

“What do you wanna do now!?” Pinkie jumped on me from behind and put her head next to mine. I closed my eyes in sheer  panic and would have lost my balance, if I didn’t accidently use Mrs. Cake as support. When I opened my eyes, I saw I had placed my hands in a very inappropriate area of her body.

“I’m so sorry!” I tried to apologize and took my hands of her as fast as I could. “Pinkie jumped on me and I didn’t see what I did! Please, don’t be mad, it was an accident.”

“No harm done,” Mrs. Cake meekly replied. I could see she blushed- probably not as bad as I did- but mostly seemed confused about what had just happened. She threw a hopeless glance at Pinkie. “Now, move along, dears, I have a lot of baking to do.”

**

Out of the store and on the street Pinkie had given me the box to carry, as she herself jumped around for no apparent reason. Did she have no limit to her energy? And more importantly, why hadn’t people started to stand around this crazy girl in a crowd, followed by a whisper of what could be wrong with her!? My head hurt at the implication this gave. Either she was not weird after the standards here, or they were used to her.

Like so many times before, I caught myself in a position I hated to be in. I, the guy who had always been the outsider back home, now judged others for apparently being weird. Better if I just calmed down and tried to get to know her before I wrote her off as… whatever I would call her.

“Sooo?” Pinkie stopped right in front of me and leaned in my direction, with an expectant expression. I couldn’t help but to let my eyes move down to her cleavage more than once, before I forced them up to her eyes again. Her light blue, and strangely innocent, eyes. “Where do you wanna go to eat the cupcakes?”

She leaned a little back again, exposing her cleavage to me more. Not sure if this was intentional, but if it was, she must have caught on to me looking. Shit, that could be bad. I tried my best to not look away from her eyes, though I found them of her breasts a couple of times.

“I…” I had no idea what to say. The only other place in town I really knew about was Twilight’s tree, but she had already said she was busy with… I didn’t know. Something that looked to be chemistry. “I don’t know, I am new around here, remember?”

The moment the words crossed my lips, I knew I had probably said something I would immediately regret. And I was right.

“That’s right! You’re new! So you don’t know about all the awesome places in Ponyville! Like Sugarcube Corner! No, wait, we are at Sugarcube Corner! So of course you know about that! But you don’t know about other places! I could show you around town! Then we could have a picnic! Ooohh! A picnic! We should have a picnic and eat the cupcakes the place we have our picnic!”

I could have sworn that she jumped in and out of existence within each phrase, since she seemed to move so fast around me that it resembled some cartoons I had seen.

In what I could only describe as an act without any preceding thought, she grabbed my arm again and started to drag me in a direction. Why was this something no one who thought about it would do? Because I had used both hands to hold the box with the cupcakes, which at the current time had been flung up in the air by my desperate attempt to keep a hold of it. I couldn’t help but to be impressed with Pinkie’s reaction time though, since moments later she had swung herself around and dive bombed in the box’s direction.

When she landed, she had caught it and prevented the cupcakes from being spoiled on the ground. And in the process her skirt had been uplifted and I currently looked at a Pinkie Pie on her elbows and knees, wearing only a thong. Even with the sight before me, I couldn’t help but notice a tattoo of three balloons on her thigh. Until she let out a laugh, I kept my eyes fixed at her panties, but with the extra sound introduced to the situation I came back to myself. Or rather, I managed to get a semblance of self-control back.

“Yay, I saved the cupcakes! That was fun! Did you have fun?” she wiggled her ass a little in my direction, still on the ground, with a big grin on her face, which was now turned to me as much as her position would allow.

“Well, I…” I blushed badly and tried to think of something to say that wouldn’t paint me as a complete creep, but never got the chance when Pinkie jumped back to her feet. From her knees and elbows. With a box of cupcakes in her hands. Was she even subject to normal laws of physics? I couldn’t help but wonder.

“Yay, you had fun!”

I had no idea what to say, or even if I should say something. That I had stared at her like that didn’t seem to bother her at all, quite the opposite. She beamed, in fact, and I couldn’t resist a smile that spread on my face, which was met with a full smile from her. Full teeth flash and closed eyes. When it ended, she gave me the box again and gestured me to follow her. And then she started to skip along the road at a high pace, in the direction of what I thought to be an apple orchard.

**

“Where are we going?” I asked after a while, doing my best to keep up with the pink girl. We had passed by a farm recently, but now we seemed to head towards a forest that gave me an uneasy chill. It was quite dark and overgrown. Probably just that I didn’t know the place. After all, I found ‘Ponyville’- or that is what I had thought Pinkie said earlier- uncanny.

“To a place where we can have a picnic, silly!” she shot back, playfully. “I know of a perfect place to have it, by a small lake. Me and Dashie had a picnic there not long ago! Well, not a picnic, but a day with bathing and sunbathing! It was really fun!” she said in her usual enthusiasm, but continued in a more reflective tone. “Except the whole thing about me going to the Mirror Pool and making so many of me that I overran the city, and made people sad. And that my friends had to make me prove I was me by doing something really boring. That was not fun!”

“What?” Before I could think my action through, I asked, with full knowledge that this was probably something I would not be able to understand and that it would give Pinkie more motivation to ‘speak’ again. “And who is ‘Dashie’?”

I cursed myself for making the same mistake I had outside of Sugarcube Corner. And as I expected, the exclamations she seemed to think was normal speech started to flow.

“I mean, I was like ‘having more than one Pinkie would allow Pinkie to have more fun that just one Pinkie’, but then there became too many Pinkies and we had to send them back to the Mirror Pool! And to do that my friends had to round up all the Pinkies, even me Pinkie, and make us stare at pain that dried and every Pinkie who couldn’t was sent back!”

I probably had to ask Twilight for a more, erh, accurate representation of whatever the hell she went on about, and I made a mental note of it. However, I soon found myself listening to Pinkie Pie once again.

“And Dashie is Rainbow Dash! Don’t you know Rainbow Dash!? Wait, you’re new! So you don’t have many friends! That means I should make a party for you, with all of Ponyville! So you can get lots and lots of friends! And then we can go on picnics together! Or an adventure, like the time my best friends and I went up the mountain to stop a Dragon from spreading smoke all over Equestria!”

Somehow, I believed that it was very possible for people who hung around with her ended up in all sorts of situations. To add a dragon? Well, he had seen people with weird tones to their skin, horns and wings and magic- and the strange ability to actually have behavior that resembled a cartoon character, in the case of Pinkie Pie- already. To think dragons might exist in this place was no starch of what might just be possible.

“And Dashie is the most amazing flyer in all of Equestria! She has even trained with the Wonderbolts! And when she was away I was so worried! I thought that since she was with her idols, she might have forgotten her friends! But I was wrong, since we got there in time to stop that from happening! Yay, I am still friends with Dashie! We’re here!”

Distracted by Pinkie, I hadn’t been able to notice that we had arrived at the lake she bad mentioned. It seemed very nice and relaxed, actually, and it was pretty well secluded. I probably had to memorize the way here, so I could use it when I needed some peace and quiet.

“Ohh,” she said disappointed. “We don’t have anything to sit on or to put the cupcakes on… Wait, I know!”

I was stunned when I saw that Pinkie pulled of her tank top and laid it on the ground, leaving her breasts exposed. I concluded by looking at her that she could stand to lose a few pounds, but this didn’t take away from her looks. In fact, it make her seem cuter somehow. Her nipples erected as I couldn’t help but stare at them, placed perfectly on the c-cups in front of me. I had been right about no bra.

“What? Aren’t you having fun?” Pinkie sounded a little afraid when she asked, while in the middle of taking of her skirt.

“Well, I…” as expected my face started to burn. Why did I have to blush so easily? “It is just that… We could have used my hoodie as well…”

I didn’t really know what I should say. Having a picnic here, with an almost entirely naked Pinkie, seemed like a good dream come true, but it still made me a bit uncomfortable.

“Silly, if we did that you wouldn’t be able to have fun looking at my boobs and panties!”

Wait, what? There had to be something in my ears. She couldn’t seriously have said what I just heard, could she? Before I could reflect further on this strange statement, I was forced to sit down on the skirt she just finished taking off, quickly followed by a hand on the bulge that had built in my jeans, gently rubbing back and forth through the fabric.

“He says you are having fun, so it can’t be that you don’t,” Pinkie sat on her knees right by me, with her cups right at the height of my face, inches away.

“Oh, I know!” it sounded like something had dawned on her and I felt the hand go away. I dared to peek up at her face and she beamed back down at me, quickly followed by her hands on the back of my head and my face planted firmly in her bosom. “You are having fun, but you want to have more fun! And Pinkie wants to have lots of fun!”

When this happened, I decided that I should try to let my inhibitions go. My hands found her hips and slowly moved up to her ass, where I started to massage her. I heard her let out a please ‘yay!’, before she let my face go.

Pinkie planted her hands on my shoulders and pushed me to my back, so fast that because my hands were still massaging her, she fell on top of me with a laugh. Her face landed right under mine, on my chest, and I could feel that my erection now pressed against her nether regions, with only the fabric of her thong and my own clothes between them.

With a dirty look, she slides back across my body, until her upper body aligned with my lower one. I could feel her boobs press against crotch, a feeling quickly accompanied by hands searching for the way to open my jeans.

“Looks like I found the party favor,” she said and leaned backwards. In her hands I could see my ‘party favor’ standing in salute while being inspected. I let out a suppressed moan, which seemed to encourage her even more.

“Do you mind if I take a lollipop, while we let the ingredients prepare and the oven preheat?”

I couldn’t believe she just said that, but the weird comment was quickly forgotten as she leaned in and licked the underside of my erection. When she reached the top her tongue rested for a split second, before she took it into her mouth.

Her tongue went in circles, then back and forth from one side to the other, the in circles again. All the while she stroked the shaft and looked me right in the eyes. I could feel the pressure start to build to a critical level.

Pinkie started to bob her head up and down and let her tongue do its work on the shaft. Deeper and deeper for each bob, I had to fight the urge to cum right then and there.

Soon my entire length was gone and the pink skinned girl stopped bobbing, but simply kept it like that. A small tear escaped her eye, but she refused to retract before she was about to feint.

“Aww,” she said with a playful voice and ran her hands up and down it when she finally had to get some air. “Seems like someone isn’t fond of sharing. Sharing is caring, you know.”

With that she went to work again, taking the full length with each bob, letting herself just far enough out to take another breath. The pressure I had barely been able to contain finally became too much. Unthinkingly I took a hold of Pinkie’s and forced my member as far down her throat as I could, letting it all pump into her, pulse after pulse of semen. After what felt like an eternity to me, it stopped and I could make my hands let go.

“That was really fun!” Pinkie Pie smiled and laughed. “And really tasty. We should do this more often!”

To myself I had to admit that that did sound appealing. If there was a higher power, it might just have blessed me and- what the hell was the pink creature up to now?

In my moment of distraction, she had started to stroke and lick me again with a lust in her eyes. I didn’t even get the chance to go flaccid before she forced it back on duty.

“I think we should be all set for baking now!” Pinkie had gotten to her knees and simply ripped of the thong, and threw it in my face. I could feel the liquid that had stained it. I stretched out my tongue, but I couldn’t place the taste. And I got more important things on my mind rather quickly.

Pinkie had taken a hold of my erection again and, while I had been busy with the wet thing, she had positioned herself right above it. She had a small portion of pink pubic hair, shaped like one of the balloons on her thigh. Without any further ceremony, she let herself down on it.

“Heh, I knew we would be better of my letting the ingredients and oven prepare,” she said and started to rock back and forth. The whole thing had gone in with a single motion and now I could feel the muscles massage my member. My hips started to move by themselves and my hands found themselves massaging her ass once more.

After a little work, the rhythm started to match and I could feel the pressure start to build again. For the both of us it became harder to suppress our moans of pleasure.

My hands continued to play with her ass when a thought came to me. Would she enjoy it? It was hard to say, but I wouldn’t be able to hold on for much longer and I had to do something to get her over the edge.

My fingers made their way into the area between her cheeks and after a quick search they found what they were looking for. With one finger from each hand, I penetrated her butt.

The reaction was instant: Pinkie let out a loud squeal and fell forward onto my chest. I could feel her juices run down. Unable to keep back when I felt this, I felt my seed leave my body for the second time. Panting, I just looked at Pinkie Pie.

“That was… awesome…” she said and smiled. “We should… just lie like this… for now…”

Chapter 2: Three Little...

Dear Diary,

Today, in addition to not even coming close to making an entry in you, I somehow ended up with someone I can only refer to as…

I must have fallen asleep for a bit, since I would feel myself wake up. Rather content too, I had to admit. The nap couldn’t have been very long; I still sensed the sun on my face.

Someone moved, but couldn’t say if they were nearby or just loud about it. Probably just Pinkie though. She was clearly no longer on top of me, with the lack of the extra weight I had thought were there a moment ago.

“Who do you think it is?”

A feeling of curiosity lit in me. The voice certainly didn’t belong to Pinkie and from what she had said; it would imply that at least one other person was in the conversation. And it would place these people not to far away from me.

“Heck if I know,” a slightly more crude voice, though still distinctly feminine like the first one, replied. “I wonder why he is lying here with his… thing… out though.”

If I had any color in my face, it would have disappeared in an instant. As fast as I could I sat up and tried to cover what I could describe as a successful picnic prop. Three girls who looked like they were in their mid-teens stared back at me, with slight blushes, for obvious reasons, and apparently many questions they wanted to ask.

“Hey,” one of them said, matching the second voice I had heard. She had an orange tone to her skin, barely visible freckles and dark purple hair in a casual, yet probably intentionally messy, style. She wore a loosely fit tshirt and something that looked like a cross between jeans and sweatpants. She also had wings, though they looked a bit… weak? Not sure, since she was a lot younger than Twilight, but they looked too weak to lift her. As far as I could tell anyway. It was not like I ever studied wing anatomy. “What are you doing out here? And why was your thing out like that?”

“Well, I…” I had no idea how to get out of this mess. Three teenage girls had found me with my manhood on display for all to see. And I was still working on the part where I get my pants closed properly. Charges of inappropriate behavior around minors were next, for sure. And while all color had disappeared from my face just a moment ago, it was safe to say that I could probably pass up as one of the people with red skin by now.

“Were you masturbating?” another of the girls, one I recognized as the first voice, said and caught my attention. She had a blending white skin, almost like snow, and wavy hair in light and darker purple, though not as dark as the other girl’s. She had a horn in her forehead, but I couldn’t see any wings on her back, so she couldn’t be exactly like Twilight was. She wore a summer dress of sorts that hugged rather tightly to her body. It was sky-blue. Still, didn’t look like it would restrict her movement.

“What!? No! I was…” Please, couldn’t Pinkie come back and set this straight? Where the hell had she gone to anyway? And why did she leave me like this? Wait, no. I could guess on the later one. She had probably been distracted by something else, or had an engagement somewhere. Or a job. A rumble with me wouldn’t change any of that.

“Mah brother says there ain’t nothin’ wrong with masturbating…” the third girl finally spoke, with what sounded like a south-US accent. Strange. “He says everyone does it, so it ain’t nothin’ to be ashamed of.”

The girl had a yellow tone to her skin and red hair in braided ponytail, and wore a simple, semi-tight tshirt- in a similar color to that of her skin, making this whole situation so much better- and loose jeans. Not quite baggy, but far from fit. A pink bow was at the end of her ponytail.

“Yeah, I know, but-“ my mind stopped for a moment and thought about this. Why not just take the easiest way out and get the fuck away from here as soon as possible?

“Well, why don’t we all pretend you believe me when I lie and say I masturbated, so I don’t have to tell you the real story, which I don’t think any of you will believe?”

What did I just do? If I could slap myself without making this scene even worse, I would have. Thank you, brain, for formulating it like that. Now there surely won’t be any questions to follow.

“Or we could try to make you tell the truth! Cutie Mark Crusader Inquisitors! Yay!”

The orange skinned one acted exactly as I feared they would, before the others joined in in a shout for the- what was it? Cutie Mark Crusaders?- thing. I swore my ears rung for a full minute after that.

“Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

“Yes, we are on a quest to find our Cutie marks!” the white skinned one squealed.

“How about a quest to get me back to Pony- back to the town? I need to talk to someone called Twilight Sparkle.”

I hadn’t really thought what I said through, but I think I might have done it wrong. Or, in their eyes, right. They beamed up and the volume of their side of the conversation went up noticeably, and I had a little trouble making out who said what in which order.

“You know Twilight!?”

“I’m Sweetie Belle!”

“I’m Scootaloo!”

“Ah’m Applebloom!”

And I have a headache, my own mind shot in, though my tongue was luckily courteous enough not to follow it. I smiled and gestured for them to lower the volume a little, which they thankfully complied to, before I told them my own name.

“Wow, that is weird,” Sweetie Belle said with a raised eyebrow. “Never heard of anyone with a name like that before.”

“Well, he could be from a faraway place, like Manehatten or something. Or maybe from where Zecora is from,” Scootaloo replied to her, though she did sound uncertain.

“Where are ya from, mister?”

“Well, I’m from,” I started, but held my tongue for a moment. Would it even be a good idea to tell these girls anything? The amount of questions that would surely follow any answer was ahrdly a motivation. “Does it really matter? I am here now.”

“So why where you sleeping with you thing out?” Scootaloo, and the others, seemed to have forgotten that I wanted to go back to town. I had gotten to sit up, but that was the extent of free movement they had given me. “If you weren’t masturbating, you must have done something. One wouldn’t just leave it out like that, right?”

“Aha,” both Applebloom and Sweetie Belle seemed to agree with this.

“Well, I…” I couldn’t help but to let out a sigh. Might as well try to tell some of the truth to them, just to shut them up. “Do any of you know someone named Pinkie Pie?”

“You know Twilight and Pinkie Pie!?”

I felt thankful for the first time ever since I woke up. Maybe it was kinda possible to explain without just saying that I had sex with Pinkie Pie here and when I woke up she was gone. Not that there was anything wrong with that explanation, I told myself, to no effect. My mind had already decided that since I had already fucked up on this, I should go through with it to the end.

“Yes, it would appear so. So, what do you girls know about Pinkie Pie?”

“She likes to party!” Applebloom started.

“And she is really friendly!” Sweetie Belle followed.

“And she is sort of… crazy,” Scootaloo hesitated a bit after the others, who now stared at her to make her say something.

“Thank you, Scootaloo, you put the finger on why I am here, sleeping, with my… thing… out. I am here because I ran into Pinkie Pie and what happened after that doesn’t seem to make much sense to me.”

To my surprise, the three of them exchanged some glances, before they walked a bit away from me and put their heads together. While they whispered about whatever it was they did whisper about, I used the opportunity to get to my feet. I barely got to take a step in the direction I hoped was Ponyville before they were all around me again though.

“Soo,” Scootaloo started, with an expression that said that she thought she knew something juicy.

“Did you… ya know,” Applebloom, with the same expression, followed up what Scootaloo said. If I weren’t a complete idiot, Sweetie Belle was about to make this whole thing more awkward than it needed to be.

“Have sex with her!?” Sweetie Belle did exactly as I had thought, with an unnecessarily loud way to say it that sent the bells they had apparently installed in my ears while I slept ringing again.

“Well, I…” I really wished that would not be a common response in the future. All it really did was to betray that I was uncomfortable with the topic and not sure what to say. With my, probably, lobster red face, they drew the only conclusion anyone who knew anything could draw.

“I knew it!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, with Scootaloo and Applebloom nodding in agreement. “Soo?”

So what? I thought to myself. I did have an idea what she wanted to know, but I’d rather not discuss this with three teenage girls I didn’t even know!

“Can you just show me the way to Ponyville? I really need to talk to Twilight or Pinkie or someone.”

“Aww,” the three let out disappointed sighs in unison, before they waved for me to follow them.

**

We didn’t get long on the road back to Ponyville before the three girls started to whisper among themselves and occasionally throw a glance in my direction. A part of me was happy they did that, so they left me alone for the time being. However, the thought of what they said to each other, combined with the glances at me, left me a bit nervous.

“Soo…” I could feel the hair in my neck rise when Scootaloo started to talk to me for the first time since we left the lake. What now? I had no idea, but I didn’t like the thought of it.

“Hmm?” I pretended that I had been engrossed in my own thoughts. While technically accurate, I had followed their behavior closely because of those glances they had given me. Gave me the creeps.

“So, since we want our Cutie Marks and all, and that we are willing to try anything to get them…”

Shit, was this really headed where it sounded like it was? Scootaloo let the sentence hang in the air for a bit, and I noticed that she and the others blushed. At the same time, junior had gotten wind of what transpired in the world outside my pants- thanks to the traitor of a nerve system that leeched information from my brain and sent it down to it, no doubt- and had started to prepare for duty.

“So, we thought…” Applebloom tried to finish, but had to stop. She clearly didn’t find this situation any less awkward than I did, but at least she had agreed to be in it. I had no such privilege.

“So we thought that we should have sex with you, since that might be what our Cutie Marks are,” as before Sweetie Belle seemed the least bothered of the ones present about this. I, Scootaloo and Applebloom all got a little deeper in our shades of red.

My mind screamed no, my loins screamed yes, and they would not concede any ground to the other. I could do anything but to try to distract my mind, if only for a few more seconds. Could give it the upper hand to keep the soldier who thought he had been called out to spray chemicals on people from acting without proper orders from HQ.

“Erh… what?” I said, probably sounding like a moron. We had stopped, for obvious reasons, but I didn’t notice until now.

Sweetie Belle took a few steps closer with a sly smile. “I think you heard what I said.”

“I did, I just find this to be a bad attempt at a joke,” I tried my best not to let my thoughts, or eyes, wander, but that was a lost battle before it even started. The easily distracted balls in front of my skull shot down to her chest and for a second or so they rested on what appeared to be small sized breasts. She weren’t flat, far from it, but she didn’t have the cups Pinkie had.

“He doesn’t think it is a joke,” her horn started to glow with a light green light and I felt something in my pants take hold of the part of me who tried to side with them. I let out a surprised moan, much to Sweetie Belle’s, and probably the others, liking.

“He sure feels like he wants to come with us, don’t ya think, Scootaloo?” I had been so distracted by Sweetie Belle that I hadn’t noticed that her friends had come up to me, and now had their hands on my crotch. Applebloom looked at her friend, while she used her left hand to rub her breast.

“Totally,” Scootaloo answered her friend and went on to unbutton my pants. I was completely paralyzed by what happened here, unable to do anything rational. If I let them go on, I could end up in jail for pedophilia. However, they seemed to want this, so I might be able to persuade them never to tell anyone if I did as they asked. And if I turned it down, they might get mad and tell the police about this little incident anyway. I was sure that wouldn’t be much better. Or so I tried to justify what I was about to agree to for myself.

“Fine, just… oah… just… isn’t there somewhere more private we can…ah… go?”

The girls stopped and looked at me with pleased, and triumphant, expressions. “Sure there is; you can come to the Cutie Mark Crusader’s headquarters. It is as isolated as it gets in these parts.”

**

Sweetie Belle and Applebloom had taken a hold of my hands as we walked through the rows upon rows of apple trees. I hoped this place was as secluded as they had said; I did not want to go to jail because these three were horny. Or have an angry mob after me for defiling their young, though since they had apparently matured a lot already I wouldn’t consider them kids.

“Here we are,” Scootaloo said and pointed a fairly well-sized hut in a tree. With a glance around, I saw we were practically in the middle of nowhere. If I were gonna do this, I might as well do it here.

Inside I found what appeared to be an unusual hangout for teens. It had a sofa, chairs for about five people, books and comics in a shelf, a tiny scene with a microphone, a map of what appeared to be Ponyville and a king sized bed, easily large enough for all of us. Without further questions, they made me sit on the edge of the bed.

“Hmm, something is missing from this image,” the girls stood a few feet away from me, and Applebloom held her fingers to the thumb and index finger on each hand formed a square she could look through.

“Oh, I know!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed and her horn started to glow again. So did my right hand and my pants. Before I knew it, I sat there with the ‘party favor’ in my hand. Safe to say, I was already rock hard. “There, much better.”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders turned their back on me. Sweetie Belle started to unzip her summer dress and let it fall to the ground. She didn’t have a bra or, surprisingly, panties. She bent forward and moved her right hand in between her legs, spreading her lips for my viewing. Somehow, I started to get the feeling that these girls weren’t strangers to this, as if her display would leave any doubt of it.

Applebloom and Scootaloo had gotten their tshirts off and worked on their pants. Like Sweetie Belle, they didn’t have any bras on. Their pants fell to the ground and revealed that unlike Sweetie Belle, they hadn’t even worn panties. The two turned to each other and shared in a deep kiss and embrace.

Subconsciously I had started to slowly stroke myself at the sight of this, but didn’t get far with it when Sweetie Belle came over and replaced my hand with her own two.

“Since they already started, I thought I could have some fun with you,” I saw her horn start to glow again and a moment later I was pulled backwards down on my back. “Neither of us wants to be left out, right?”

I couldn’t help but silently agree with her- or stop my hands from ending up at her ass- when she crawled on me much like Pinkie had done earlier. However, Sweetie Belle turned herself around and placed my hands on her small breasts, and I felt her lips caress my shaft as she slowly rocked her hips back and forth.

Scootaloo and Applebloom suddenly landed, still embracing each other, on the bed next to us. Scoot’s right hand had found Applebloom’s breasts and played with her nipples, by soft pinching and tugs, and just running her fingers over them. Applebloom, on the other hand, held one hand on Scoot’s ass while the other had found her nether regions. I could see them moaning, forcing small breakups to their kiss.

My attention was swiftly brought back to Sweetie Belle who now had taken a hold of her new plaything and directed it to her entrance. With a swift move, I moved my hands from her breasts to her hips and pushed down, forcing myself in her. My action was met with a loud moan.

I returned my hands to her chest and started to massage it, while I pushed and pulled my member in her. She didn’t move much, except to make small moans, which sounded like she was out of breath. Myself, I panted heavily, but since I hadn’t quite recovered from my tumble with Pinkie, I could feel that the buildup to a release would take longer.

“I… can’t… hold it anymore!” Sweetie Belle screamed and I could feel the juices run down along me. My clothes would probably get some stains, but that was too late now. She collapsed on my chest and I slowed my pace, before I stopped, pulled out and gently lifted her off me. She didn’t appear able to continue.

With one eye on what I was doing and one on the two other girls, I started to take of my clothes which had gotten sweaty and damp.

“Applebloom,” Scoot said and broke their kiss. “I think our friend wants in on this action.”

The two changed their position so Scootaloo lay on top of Applebloom, with their legs spread, so I could do them both from where I sat down on the bed. I shook a little as I placed myself at the entrance to Scoot and pushed in.

Like Sweetie Belle, she moaned loudly, but this was quickly muffled by Applebloom locking her in another kiss. Back and forth, my hips moved on their own as I buried my member in Scootaloo, who had to break the kiss more and more often. Applebloom let out cute noises as well, as I rubbed against her clit with each movement in Scoot. The pressure had started to build, so I slowed myself down a bit.

With Applebloom waiting for her turn, I had to find some way to finish of Scoot quickly. If this went on, I wouldn’t be able to finish all three, even if Sweetie Belle had cum rather quickly.

I could try the same thing I did with Pinkie, I thought to myself, but decided against it. Instead, I moved my left hand in between the two girls. Luckily for me, their clits were almost right on top of each other. The two of them moaned as I pinched and flickered at them.

“I’m gonna…” Scootaloo never finished the sentence, but simply let it out. I pulled out and lowered my stance a bit, took a deep breath, and pushed myself into Applebloom.

She was by far the tightest of the three and I started to worry that I wouldn’t be able to keep the pressure contained long enough to get her off. Each thrust put me closer to the edge.

“Let me… help you…” Sweetie Belle had gotten up and crawled over to us. Like I had done when I did Scootaloo, she started to massage Applebloom’s clit, and place one hand at my balls.

I couldn’t help it, I just buried myself as deep into Applebloom as I could get and let pulse after pulse of my semen into her. When I was done, I pulled out and let myself fall out on the bed.

“Thank you,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Yeah, that was… something,” Scootaloo continued.

“We should… do this… again…” Applebloom finished.

I didn’t know if I had gotten her to cum. I had to ask about that when I woke up.

Chapter 3: Evening

Dear Diary,

I am probably going to jail…

“Hi!”

My heart shot straight up in my throat. I saw I was still in the tree house, and that evening had arrived. Pinkie Pie stood over me with a big grin on her face.

“So this is where you went!”

I just nodded as my heartbeat calmed down. When I looked around I saw that none of the girls were here. Phew, that would have made this worse.

“Ohh! You probably want to know why I was gone when you woke up! I was sleeping, on you, but of course you know that already, and when I woke up I remembered that I had promised to help the Cakes today!”

“And I was like,” she started to make seemingly random gestures and expressions. “You know, I was like ‘I have to go to Sugarcube Corner!’, but that means I have to either let you sleep or wake you up and you looked so peaceful that I decided to come and find you again after I was done! You… are not mad at me, are you?”

“What? No! I’m just… confused I guess.”

Well, it turned out that my guess about her having a job was right. And I wasn’t about to complain about that she left me there, all things considered. The issue on my mind was whether or not she had any idea what had gone on while she was away.

“How did you find me here?”

“I was running around, looking for you, when I ran across the Cutie Mark Crusaders! And they told me they knew where you were, then they told me where you were, and then I came to where you are now!”

Ah shit! If they had told Pinkie, nothing would stop them from telling anyone else. Yeah, this probably couldn’t get much worse and my ass would be on its way to court within a few days. A defense based on their consent wasn’t worth much, except as an admission of guilt.

“And they told me you were so much fun!”

And now I knew for sure that the cat was out of the bag. Great, as if being found naked in the girls club house wasn’t damning enough.

“And that they hoped you’d be willing to have more fun with them later!”

And now it seemed that if the police didn’t get to hear about this right away I wouldn’t be charged with fucking minors, but fucking minors repeatedly. That is just fucking dandy.

“And I was so glad when I saw the smiles on their faces! I love seeing people smile! Wait, why aren’t you smiling? Are you sad?”

“No, I… I just need to talk to Twilight about this whole thing. She is really smart, so she should know what to do.” And she had hopefully been working on a way to get me back home, where this incident would be seen as a funny, if a bit disturbed, fictional story.

“You’re right! Twilight is really smart! She’s like smarty-smart-smarter-than-anyone-in-Ponyville-smart!”

Yes, I’m sure she was, she seemed the type. I got to me feet and started to put on my clothes again. Just this morning I would have tried to cover myself up as soon as I found myself no longer alone, but now that seemed to be pointless since it was just Pinkie. Well, ‘just Pinkie’ was probably not a fair description, but whatever.

“Do you want to walk me back to Twilight’s house? I don’t really know the way.”

“Mhm!” She nodded frantically and grabbed my arm as soon as I was dressed. Like when she had showed me the area for our picnic- and what had happened to those cupcakes?- I was dragged after the pink girl at a speed I could barely keep up with.

**

After what felt like no time at all, we had arrived in Ponyville. I, still dragged after Pinkie, thought I saw most people give me a disapproving look when we passed them. Please, let that be because Pinkie ran like a madman through town with a stranger in tow, instead of this stranger being a pervert who fucked teens.

“Hey Applejack!” Pinkie let out loudly and stopped in a hurry. Not prepared for this, I shot by her and ran into, and subsequently knocked over and landed on top of, a girl around Pinkie’s age with blond hair, very light orange skin, a plain shirt and cowboy hat.

“I’m sorry!” I got off her as soon as I could and hoped that my hands hadn’t found any inappropriate in the confusion. “I didn’t mean to, I…”

“Hehehe,” this ‘Applejack’ just laughed and effortlessly pushed me aside. Not messing with this one, I told myself. “Howdy there, partner. Ah’m Applejack. Nice to make yer acquaintance. And howdy to you, Pinkie.”

“Ah reckon you’re new in town, since I’ve never seen you around before. What brings you here?”

Her accent sounded a bit too familiar for my liking.

“I found him at Twilight’s house!”  Pinkie Exclaimed. Then something seemed to go up for her and turned to me again. “Hey, Applejack is Applebloom’s sister, so that means you have met half of the local Apple family. Now you only need to meet Granny Smith and Big Macintosh!”

“Wait, you’ve met Applebloom? Ah told her she should be working the farm today, with Big Mac!”

Got damn it Pinkie, now I am in serious trouble. Just please don’t say anything about what I did with her. I don’t need this one’s rage directed at me right now.

“Hehe… yeah, I ran into Applebloom and he friends near the lake, after I had a picnic with Pinkie. I don’t really know where they went after that though,” as discretely as I could I threw a pleading look to the pink one. She responded with a typical ‘ohh, I get it expression’, and went on to cross her heart… and make a motion as if she stuck something in her eye? Did she mock me?

“Ah hope they didn’t give you too much trouble, they can be a mighty handful,” Applejack smiled at me and reached out her hand. I took it and felt that this one was probably a lot stronger than me. Well, reinforced that impression, since she had pushed me aside like nothing just a moment ago, while my full body weight was on top of her. “Well, Ah better get on home. Ah have to find Applebloom and ask why she didn’t do as she promised. They sure aren’t easy to raise when they reach that age, and this time a year…”

Applejack tipped her hat off to me and went on her way, in the opposite direction of what we came. I turned to my pink friend, who had been strangely quiet.

“Please, whatever you do, just don’t mention that I, you know, with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“Duh! Silly, I got that part. Why else do you think I crossed my heart, hoped to fly and stick a cupcake in my eye?” She repeated the motions she had done earlier. “”I would never break a Pinkie Promise.”

“Oh… well, good,” I gave her a nervous smile. “Let us just go on to Twilight’s house, shall we? I need to talk to her.”

**

“Hey Twilight,” Pinkie Pie knocked on the door and walked right in when it opened.

“Pinkie, didn’t you promise to watch the Cake’s children tonight? What are you doing here?” the purple, horned and winged girl raised an eyebrow to her friend, and threw a quick glance at me.

“Ahh!” the same gasp I had heard right before I had ended up on the floor with a very inquisitive Pinkie earlier that day was heard once again and moments later there was no trace of her, except the door that remained open.

I looked at Twilight. He lab coat had gotten some stains, and it looked like one of the sleeves had been… burned? Weird. I would have kept the flames to a minimum if I lived in a tree full of shelve upon shelve of books and scrolls, but that was just me. She still had those dark rings under her eyes, so she probably hadn’t slept while we were away.

“So, how did you like hanging out with Pinkie?”

“Eh, fun I guess. She’s- how do I put it?- Pinkie Pie. Yeah, she is just Pinkie Pie,” since Twilight hadn’t shown much reaction to Pinkie’s crazy antics, I counted on the fact that she would fill in the blank herself in my shoddy explanation of how it had went.

“Yeah, she takes some getting used to,” I almost let out a relieved sigh, but just barely managed to keep it in and smile and nod instead. She turned around and went over to her chemistry setup again.

“What are you working on? You’ve been at it since I arrived, possibly longer,” it seemed very complicated, more so than I probably could understand. While not a scientific illiterate, I was merely a layman. Not to mention that it seemed like magic was a part of this place, making things like chemistry a lot more complicated right away.

“Just trying to figure out where you came from and how you ended up here, but nothing seem to work. Whatever it was, it was not any form of magic I can recognize of trace.”

“So, there is no chance that you can send me home anytime soon?” My heart sank in my chest and I felt a small dose of panic build in me.

“I’m afraid not. I am sorry,” she turned back to me with an expression that seemed worried and apologetic. “I know it must be hard for you to simply end up here for no reason, but I hope we can make you enjoy the time you have to stay here anyway. And I’m sorry I haven’t spent time with you to make you feel welcome, my curiosity got the better of me.”

I felt a little touched by this. I couldn’t really help but describe what I heard and saw as noble. There was no other word that came to me that fit. And it made me feel horrible about keeping what had happened with the Cutie Mark Crusaders from her. She was essentially hiding a criminal without knowing it.

“It is okay,” I said. I hated myself; I wouldn’t tell her about it right now, maybe never. I should, but I tried to rationalize it away. “I am an intruder here and you let me stay for free. I should be the one to apologize here, not you. I should do my best to adjust to how you want me to behave while I live in your house.”

“It is sweet of you to say that,” Twilight smiled a tired smile back at me. “Tell you what: What if I make us some hot coco and you can repay me for staying by answering some questions about yourself and where you are from? Would be useful, since I have to write down as much about it now when I have the chance. This could revolutionize what we know about other people far away.”

That seemed fair to me, so I agreed. When Twilight disappeared into another room, I took a seat by a small table. A minute or so later, I was joined by my host.

“So,” she began. “Where is your home?”

“Well, that is hard to answer since I don’t know where I am now. But I can give some generalities, so you might be able to help me place it. The planet I live on is named Terra, or more commonly just called Earth, and it goes around a small star we call Sol. And even though we have discovered pretty much everything on the surface of the planet, we have never come across anything like what you do with your horn.”

“You don’t have magic where you live and it spins around the sun?” She had brought a notebook and wrote frantically with her magic, since her hands were too busy with the glass of hot chocolate. “That sounds so strange. Here the princesses Celestia and Luna raise the Sun and Moon each day with their magic.”

“Wow, really!?” I couldn’t help but to wonder if she messed with me or not. I mean, I didn’t doubt that magic was important to the world, but to raise the sun would break pretty much all laws of physics as I knew them. Unless this place was outside the known universe. “How is that possible? Are you sure this is not just some religious mumbo jumbo to justify some divine ruler or something?”

“Oh no,” she said with a smile. “I have seen it happen many times, and when I first arrived in Ponyville the Sun didn’t come up because Celestia was not able to raise it. If you have to stay here for a long time, I can take you to the princesses so you can see it happen yourself.”

To seek out the monarchs didn’t sound smart. Or maybe it was, since they might pardon me. Or throw me in jail. To tell them what I had done, yeah; probably not a good idea.

“Who are your rulers?”

“Depends on where you look,” I replied, glad that she didn’t expect an answer to her suggestions about this Celestia. “Some places we have democracy and somewhere the people are oppressed by local warlords. And we have pretty much everything in between. Most of the more advanced nations do not have active monarchs though, even though some retain them as symbolic figures. We don’t believe being of royal blood makes you a good ruler.”

“Oh, I agree,” Twilight smiled. “It is millennia of experience that makes Celestia such a good ruler, not that she is an Alicorn. Luna, Cadence and I are still learning though.”

“Wait, what? What is an Alicorn? And how can someone live for a thousand years? And you’re a princess!?” I was completely taken aback by this and almost spilled by drink.

“You know how some people here are born with wings or a horn, right?” I nodded and thought back at Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. “An Alicorn is someone who has both wings and horn, and they are usually royalty, like Celestia, Luna, Cadence and me. So, yes, I am a princess. I, unlike the others, was not born a princess though. I was born only with a horn, and didn’t get my wings until quite recently, when Celestia chose me to be a princess.”

“Oh, heh, I see,” I became a lot more nervous and quite uncomfortable. I lived in the house of one of the rulers of this land. Now I knew for sure that I couldn’t tell her about what had happened. The question about the age of Celestia had disappeared from my mind entirely. “Then why do you live here, instead of in a castle or something?”

“Because my friends live here, of course,” she took a sip from her coco. “You’ve already met Pinkie Pie. Then there is Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy. I didn’t want to leave them, so I asked if I could live here. And I don’t care for all the fuss with royal guards and the like.”

Twilight added and little laugh to the last sentence. If I had to guess, I would believe she saw it as a small rebellion to be proud of. I smiled back, with a slightly forced chuckle. I didn’t think she noticed.

“I ran into Applejack with Pinkie on the way back here, but she didn’t have time to talk much.”

“You did? Any other people you have met today?”

“Well, Pinkie brought me to Sugarcube Corner, I think she called it, and I met the Cakes,” and I went on to make a scene there, when Pinkie decided to get acrobatic, I continued the sentence in my head. I couldn’t help but thank Magic, since that was an actual thing here, that Mr. Cake didn’t see it. “But we didn’t stay long enough for me to really talk to them. They seemed busy.”

“Yes, they have quite a lot to do, being some of the best bakers around. No one else you ran into?”

I didn’t like the sound of how the worded that. It was like she knew, but wanted me to spill the beans. Had they been here and talked to her about it? I hoped not, and I didn’t have any plans to say anything more about it. Unless she showed that she did indeed know, at which point there would be no reason to deny anything. Still a chance she didn’t though.

“Why do you ask?” Good brain, you didn’t mess this up like you did earlier. No denial for meeting someone else, but not an explicit admission that you did. It was a good way to avoid the question and turn it back at her. Or a copout, as one could call it. Not much choice here though.

“Well, because Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle came by and told me what happened after Pinkie had left you by the lake.”

While she didn’t sound angry or anything like it, my skin color reached its absolute minimum. All blood that could leave my head, without me fainting, was gone. Taken refuge in the rest of my body, from the sure wrath I was about to face.

“I’m sorry! They came upon me and…”

“…and they were in heat.”

When Twilight finished the sentence for me, I could have sworn I heard her wrong. In heat? For fuck sake, what the hell did that have to do with… Oh holy shit, what? These people had heat cycles?

“Erh… what?” She had broken by rambling apology and now I was just full of questions.

“They were in heat. It is pretty self-explanatory, unless you don’t know what it means. Don’t you have that?”

“No- well, some species on our planet do, but- well, humans don’t really have that sort of heat cycle…” the color had started to return to my face. Too much color, in my humble opinion, if the warmth that spread across my face was any indication.

“Oh, that would explain your reaction then,” Twilight seemed to be as calm and friendly as ever. “Or maybe not. How do you ‘humans’ approach this thing, and why did you try to apologize like you did?”

“It is kinda taboo to… do that.. with what we would consider minors. And they looked like it could be a big deal and- yeah, I don’t even really know why I agreed to it in the first place.”

It felt weird to explain why this was wrong, or at least why I had thought it was wrong. Hopefully I didn’t give her any ideas for a punishment. Twilight’s quill scribbled furiously on the notebook.

“That does explain your reaction, if you thought you had done something illegal. I know I freaked out once, when I did something that was technically wrong. At least you didn’t end up having to chase a phoenix all over town.”

She let out a small laugh and I couldn’t help but smile myself, before my brain caught up with a couple of things about what she had said.

“Wait, phoenix? As in the immortal firebird that is reborn from the ashes when it dies? And why wasn’t it wrong to, you know, the Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

“Yes!” Twilight seemed very pleasantly surprised that I knew what a phoenix was. “How did you know what it was? Have you ever seen one? Are they common they you come from?”

“Well, never seen one, nor has anyone else. They are a fable creature, something we made up. Things we use in fiction to entertain.”

“That is so interesting. You have to tell me more about these fabled creatures of yours, because now I have a theory I need to test!”

I was more than a little surprised that someone who looked so tired could be so full of energy. And if her quill moved any faster, I would be worried about the notebook being lit up in flames.

“After I answer your question about Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Applebloom,” she continued a bit slower and with a slight blush on her face, like if she had made a fool of herself. My surprised expression surely had something to do with that part. “Do you know what happens when someone is in heat?”

“I know the basics; that hormones to stimulate the- the sex drive are released and that they start to send out pheromones to signal this to possible mating partners.”

“Exactly,” Twilight continued; seemingly quite a bit more comfortable talking about this than I was. “The Cutie mark Crusaders would have had to find a way to deal with this, whether you became involved or not. The only people who could see this as wrong are Applejack, Big Macintosh and Rarity, but that would be for completely different reasons. And since none of them will become pregnant, they have nothing to complain about.”

“Wait, how do you know they won’t get pregnant?” The issue had completely evaded my mind and now it had me worried again.

“Well, they told me that you only came in Applebloom, and I mixed her a quick little potion. Nothing fancy, like Zecora could have made, but I know how to make a potion to prevent pregnancy.”

“I’m sure that would come in handy, for someone like you,” I hoped she didn’t misunderstand the compliment. I had said something almost exactly like it and ended up with a red hand mark on my face before. I wouldn’t have said it now either, but it crossed my lips before I could think about what I actually said.

“Well, I…” to my surprise she got a deep blush instead of a lifted hand. “I have actually never… you know… I’ve usually taken care of the urges in… other ways…”

An image of Twilight naked on her bed, using her fingers to sate these urges popped into my head, and told my brain to re-assign more blood to the lump between my legs who I thought had gotten me into serious trouble just a few moments ago.

I didn’t really know what to say, I had never been good at talking to others. A part of me told me that I should say something, while the other part said that if I said something now I would only make it worse. Which one should I listen to? I had no idea.

“Well, I…” we both said at the same time and chuckled when we realized this.

“I’m sorry,” I followed up, before she could say anything more, mostly because I knew she was about to ask the same question I would. And I knew I didn’t really have an answer. “What were you about to say?”

“Oh, nothing…” I would have thought she looked a bit disappointed, but I wasn’t sure. She could just be tired, which would be more than justified. “I think we should just go to bed. I really need some… sleep…”

“Yeah,” I jumped on the suggestion with a nervous laugh that felt entirely out of place. “You can have your bed back- and thank you for lending it to me the last couple of days, it really was nice of you- I can sleep on the couch, or something.”

“No! I mean- No, that is fine, you can have the bed. I have to… do something anyway, before I go to bed, so…”

My heart found its familiar place at the top of my throat when she basically yelled the first ‘no’. Whatever else went on in her mind, I thought it smart to avoid an argument with the girl who has a horn that can cast spells. The horn alone would be dangerous enough, so it being able to channel magic didn’t make it any better.

**

I found myself in the bed I had slept in the last couple of night, unable to fall asleep. I lay on my back and for some reason I couldn’t shake the image of Twilight when she had told me that she had always dealt with the ‘urges’ in other ways from my head. At the time I hadn’t been able to see it, but now I was sure that I should have made a move. But, as always, knowing that now didn’t change that I had messed up.

My mind turned to what she had said and the fantasy I had gotten from it, to try to distract myself from the flop. Twilight, naked, on this bed. Her hands ran across her body and one of them stopped at her chest, before it found a breast. Massaging it and playing with the nipple would make her let out soft moans.

At the same time, the other hands would continue down along her stomach until it reached her clit. With pinches and running her fingers over it she would prepare herself for when she would let her fingers take that extra step and her soft moans would fill this room.

My own right hand had found my member and slowly ran across its length. It felt wrong to do it in Twilight’s bed, so I wouldn’t, but I couldn’t help but to at least tease myself at this fantasy. Or that is how I tried to justify it. I knew all too well that I wouldn’t be able to stop with that. I whispered her name out in the darkness.

“Shh,” I heard her respond to it. For the second time in a short while my heart was in my throat, but she used her horn to keep me from instinctively sitting up. In the purple glow I could see that she would have had to muster all the courage she had to go through with this. Me jumping all over the place wouldn’t really help. I could also see that she had shed all clothes, except a simple black bra and panties.

When she let me go from her magical grasp, I just laid there and waited while she climbed into the bed and lay down beside me.

I rolled myself into a position so I was turned to her, on my side. She followed my movement by turning to a position where she laid with her back towards me.

“I… I just want to sleep right now,” she whispered, just loud enough for me to hear it. I nodded and put a hand at her waist. She had taken the first step towards sharing the bed, now I had to do the rest. When morning came I would find myself lying so close to her I could get, but for now and until I fell asleep, it would have to be done one step at the time.

Chapter 4: A New Day in Ponyville

Dear Diary,

I think I'm in love...

I woke up on my back, still in Twilight’s bed, and I could feel that she rested her head on my chest. Pretty much the position I had expected to share with Pinkie after that episode.

When I looked down, I saw that I had gotten a small series of cuts in my skin and a tiny bit of blood on the tip of her horn. Heh, all things considered I didn’t think this was a bad price to pay at all. As long as it didn’t get worse since that thing looked pointy. If this was to be a regular thing, I should maybe look into the options for covering the horn with something. ‘Man accidently stabbed by bedmate while he slept. She now face charges of involuntary manslaughter’ was not a heading I wanted to see in the newspaper.

Right now her horn pointed to my right. I couldn’t help but to reach up and run my fingers along it, as I had never seen anything like it before. It was the exact same color as her skin, but it was murder harder to the touch. It felt a bit uneven, until I made the connection to the spiral that horn was formed in. Surprising, since I couldn’t see it.

When my fingers reached the tip of the horn I retracted them and licked my thumb and index finger. One might as well take the time to get rid of the blood, now that I am awake anyway. I was not prepared for the taste the horn had left a trace of on my fingers though. It was… I had no idea. It seemed to be sweet and bitter at the same time, and it reminded me of something I couldn’t for the life of me place my finger on.

While I tried to figure out what the taste was, my fingers had found the tip of her horn and gently rubbed at the small blood stains. As soon as my mind decided it was unable to work out the taste, it returned its attention to Twilight. And I subsequently stopped what I did for a moment.

At the tip a small magical light had lit up and tiny, tiny sparkles shot out. As quickly as I had stopped, so did it. Should I continue? What would happen if I did?

Against my better judgment, which had been the rule rather than the exception the whole day before, I decided to continue.

As soon as I touched it, the light came back. I ran my fingers around the tip, up and down and back to the tip. Always the light and sparkles followed and slowly became more intense. And a thought about this probably being something sexual went through the back of my head.

I thought I heard Twilight breathe heavier than before, but her face was turned away from me so I couldn’t be sure. And the horn made sounds whenever it let some of the sparkles out. How was she still asleep?

I felt small shivers run across her body, but she lay unusually still other than that. All of the things I seemed to think unusual were not something I was consciously aware of: I was too distracted by the horn and the effect it made. The light at its tip seemed to grow in intensity.

“Ah!” a whimper escaped Twilight and it looked like the horn exploded in fireworks.

What was left after the light disappeared was a girl with a horn and wings panting and looking up at me from my chest. She had a deep blush.

“That was… How did you know to do that?”

“I-I didn’t,” I stammered a little, genuinely surprised at her reaction. “It just started to light up when I tried to clean it, and I guess my curiosity got the better off me…”

My voice just faded away when Twilight laid her head down on my chest again. “Well, then I hope your curiosity gets the better of you in the future,” she mumbled, mostly to herself and fell asleep again. I didn’t blame her; she had been up the last 50-something hours before we went to bed this time.

**

“Is there anything I can help you with?” I asked as the two of us ate breakfast. It was a salad, which I normally didn’t care for except when it included chicken, but it was a good way to start the day.

“No, I should be fine. Spike should be back in an hour or two, from Canterlot.”

“Spike?”

She raised an eyebrow, before she got an expression that said she remembered something. “Oh, right. He went to Canterlot before you popped into my house. Spike is my dragonling assistant. I’m sure you’d get by nicely, he is like a little brother to me. Besides, you are borrowing his clothes.”

Dragonling assistant? That sounded more than a little weird. Usually dragons were associated with death and greed and burning agony in my world. To meet a real one? Oh boy.

“Are you sure you don’t want my help until he arrives?”

“Nah, I’m good. I have Owl-of-Wishes to help me with what little I need until Spike arrives,” as soon as she said that I felt something land on my shoulder with a loud ‘Who!’. It was a small owl coated in dark and light brown.

“Oh, I see. Well, that is fine too,” I couldn’t avoid feeling a little rejected, even though I probably had no cause for that. “You don’t mind that I take a walk around town then?”

“Of course not.”

“Great,” I said with as much enthusiasm I could get myself to show. To be honest I didn’t mind, but I was not huge on getting to know the people here. And since I apparently wouldn’t be of much use here, I might as well give it a shot.

“Where do I put this?” with a gesture to the half-finished salad in front of me I got to my feet.

“I can take that no problem,” Twilight’s horn started to glow along with the plate. “You just run along now.”

I thanked her and headed for the entrance. Where should I go? I had no idea, I didn’t know where anything was.

**

An hour or so had passed and the only place I had been able to find was Sugercube Corner, which I made a conscious decision to not enter alone in the near future, and what I thought to be the town hall. There were buildings all around me, but which ones to visit?

“Hey! Watch out! Omph!”

I had no idea what just happened. Or rather, I would have guessed Pinkie Pie happened, if it wasn’t for the voice being all wrong. When I opened my eyes I saw that a girl with light blue skin and multicolored hair sat on top of my stomach, with a grin of barely contained laughter.

“I’m sorry,” she said and almost fell of me laughing, before she spread her wings and took off. After a couple of loops in the air, she came back down and landed before me. A light blue hand was reached out.

“No problem, I am getting used to ending up on the ground with people I don’t know on top of me for no apparent reason,” I took her hand and let her help me up.

“Sounds like there is a story behind that,” she spread her wings again and used them to float in the air just over me. I noted that she wore knee-long black tights and dark blue sports tank top. And I noted that she didn’t have much in the area of breasts. Not flat, but certainly not any larger than Sweetie Belle or the other girls. She reached out her hand again. “Hi, I’m Rainbow Dash.”

“So, you are Rainbow Dash,” after I gave her my name I thought back on what Pinkie had said about her. “Pleasure to meet you then.”

“What, you have heard of me!?” she almost smashed her face into mine when as I spoke. She seemed more than a little excited about it too.

“Of course, who haven’t heard of the best flyer in Equestria?”

“This is so awesome! How did you hear about me? Am I famous where you are from!?”

“Well, not really,” I couldn’t hold back a laugh anymore. “In fact, we don’t even know you exist. I heard about you from Pinkie Pie.”

She seemed shocked for a moment, before she too started to laugh. “Ah, you had me going there. Where are you from? You look a bit out of place here, kinda like Zecora.”

Hmm, another one mentions this Zecora. I wondered who that was. “Very long, complicates and boring story.”

“Oh, never mind then,” Rainbow replied as the laughter dissipated. “Hey, you know Pinkie Pie? Why haven’t she mentioned you before?”

“I met her yesterday,” and more than a few complications arose from that. “I’ve been living with Twilight Sparkle for the last couple of days, ever since I arrived.”

“So what do you think of them?”

“Twilight and Pinkie?” she nodded. “Well, Pinkie is kinda crazy. Very friendly, but crazy. Twilight is also really friendly, and really intelligent.”

“And?” Rainbow said with a hungry smile.

“And what?” I wasn’t really sure what she wanted to know. Elaborate on them? I didn’t think I should have to do that, since they were her friends.

“You know…” When I showed no signs of getting what she meant, since the adventures I had had with them weren’t on my mind right now, she continued. “Come on, you’re a guy. Do you find them attractive? I’m sure Pinkie’s chest would have drawn some attention at least. Wait, maybe you’re gay. If so, I know a guy who’d think you would be a great adventure.”

“What!? No!” I felt my face turn red. “No, I’m not gay, I just didn’t get what you meant right away. But, since you ask so nicely,” the sarcasm on the last word would make even the most inept moron get it. “Yes, Twilight and Pinkie look good.”

“Hey, don’t take it so seriously, I was just teasing,” Rainbow laughed at me.

“It’s fine.”

“Hey, you wanna go to Sugarcube Corner? I heard Pinkie is making a special kind of cupcake today!”

With nothing better to do, I decided that I might as well. And hopefully the little scene from before wouldn’t repeat itself.

**

“Dash!” When we opened the door to the Corner, a familiar voice yelled. Pinkie Pie effortlessly jumped over the counter, which was stacked to the edge with rainbow colored cupcakes, and forced my winged companion into a crushing hug on the ground.

“Get… off me, Pinkie!” With some effort Rainbow managed to get free. As soon as she did, I was next on the hug list. Luckily though, I was not in the air, so I managed to stay on my feet. Barely.

“Yay, my friends came to visit me while I worked!” Pinkie beamed and let me go. I had clearly gotten out of the hug in better shape than Rainbow. She jumped back to where she was when we came in. “Oh, and I have something for you!”

“Ohh, what is it?” the winged one seemed excited. Me, I felt slightly worried as Pinkie took two cupcakes from under the counter that looked just like the ones on top of it. Rainbow didn’t seem to notice that though. “You’re the best Pinkie.”

“Ehm, Pinkie?” I felt like a jerk. It was probably just be overreacting, since what suspicious thing had she actually done? Taken a couple of cupcakes from under the counter instead of a couple on the overfilled counter itself? “Why did you take them from under the counter? Wouldn’t it be easier to take two from these?” I gestured to all the rainbow colored ones in front of her.

“Yeah, you have a point…” Rainbow had been about to take a bite, but now she looked at Pinkie with a raised eyebrow.

“Silly, I put them aside so I wouldn’t sell them, duh!” Despite what I said, Pinkie seemed happy as can be and beamed in our direction once again, and she took out a plate with 4 other cupcakes on it. “I have some for all my friends back here.”

With a glance at Rainbow I shrugged my shoulders and took a bite. I could taste strawberries, raspberries, carrots and for some reason grapes. It was good, very good even.

“Thanks Pinkie,” I said when I swallowed the first bite and gave her a big smile. “This is really nice of you.”

“Yeah, you’re the best!”

The pink girl just giggled to our compliments. “Run along now, I can’t use all the customer time on you two. I am a responsible worker after all!”

**

“So, where do you want to go next?” Rainbow floated in the air with her hips at the height of my face, circling me.

“I have no idea. New guy, remember?” As I replied, I took another bite out of the cupcake. It was really good. Had to be some sort of addictive stuff in it. Rainbow had already finished hers.

“Oh, right,” she said. “Hey, would you mind to take a look at this new trick I have developed? It is really cool. We’ll need to get out of town though… to make sure it doesn’t go like last time.”

The last part of what she said was in a low mumble accompanied by a nervous laughter.

“What happened?”

“Well, I… kinda broke a wall in Sugarcube Corner… and Carousel Boutique…”

That… seemed like a good a reason as any to stay away from the town, I had to admit. It also made me a lot more uncertain of the outcome of this trick for my own part. If it was strong enough to break a wall, breaking me or anyone else should be fairly easy.

“Sure,” I shrugged my shoulders. “I have nothing better to do.”

**

Rainbow and I had been on this road for about half an hour. Or more accurately, I had been on the road and she had been over it for the last half hour, and I recognized this as the road to the lake. The images of what had happened the day before flashed before my eyes and sent the blood flowing to my manhood.

“What do you do here in town, as in job?” I asked. With the differences between people, some having a magical horn or wings or neither, there had to be some difference in who did what.

“Me?” Rainbow seemed to have been in her thoughts when I asked. “My job? I’m the weather manager of Ponyville: I make sure we get the weather scheduled by the people in Cloudsdale on time.”

“Weather manager?” What? That made no sense. The weather was a… Wait, never mind. I was not in a place where the world functioned as I knew it. “How does that work?”

“You don’t know?” She seemed honestly surprised at this. “Pegasi can control the weather.”

Pega- Pegasi? Waitwaitwait, what!? Winged people in this universe shared the name of the winged horse from our mythology? What was next, the horned ones being called unicor… Actually, that would make sense if those with wings and horn were called Alicorns.

“Wait, how can you be a Pegasus? They are supposed to be a horse with wings, not a girl with wings.”

“Uhm, no?” with a raised eyebrow she stopped. “I don’t know where you heard that, but I am a Pegasus.”

“Never mind,” I brushed it off. Might as well just get used to the meaning of words not being exactly the same here as back home. “How do you control the weather?”

“Hang on,” Rainbow said and flew higher, apparently in search for something, before she disappeared in a flash. She was damned fast, that was cert-

“Ah!” I screamed when something suddenly engulfed me. Was it… a cloud?

“See?” Dash’s voice came from outside whatever it was she had put on me. “I am control clouds and- ops!”

Suddenly it started to rain heavily around me. “I’m sorry! Let me…”

The sound of thunder drummed around me. Once it did, I stopped hearing anything other than a single tone that got lighter and lighter and louder and louder. The cloud disappeared and a very concerned Rainbow Dash took a hold of my shoulders. She moved her mouth, but I couldn’t hear a thing over the ringing in my ears.

“I can’t hear you,” I hoped I didn’t yell too loudly. The ringing had gotten a bit more bearable. I didn’t think I had gone deaf. Since she continued talking, I tried to read her lips.

“Don’t worry I can fix this with a Rainblow Dry.”

That made no sense what so ever. I must have misread that. Or so I thought until a certain rainbow haired girl flew up in to the sky, turned around and shot right for me. What now? My heart started to race and I closed my eyes as impact approached.

A strong wind, so intense that I was unable to keep my balance, came around me. My eyes flew open and saw nothing but a light blue blur in all the directions my unstable body forced my gaze. Did I hear her flap her wings? I hoped so.

“There, all better,” she proudly proclaimed after a few more moments. When I started to regain my balance, I saw her hovering in the air right above me. At least my hearing hadn’t been gone for long. And my clothes were dry. But the world was a bit out of balance according to my eyes.

“Yeah, all better…” I repeated in a sarcastic tone. I followed it up with a comment to myself I hoped she didn’t hear. “I don’t think I need to ask for any elaborations for why she doesn’t practice in the town. Or need to have any doubt that she had actually broke walls in Ponyville.”

“Heh, yeah, I probably shouldn’t have put the cloud around you. Or kicked it. Are you okay?”

“I’m great. Just great,” the annoyance that had been built by Pinkie yesterday had flared up again and been added to what I felt now. Any other random or weird action in the near future would push me dangerously close to the edge. Or it would have, until I let that thought pass through my mind. Now that I had, I would just leave instead of losing my shit. Rainbow let out a nervous laughter again.

“Hey, if you don’t want to see my trick anymore, that’s cool with me. I did mess up pretty badly…”

“I just need a minute to calm down so I can forget this happened and try to enjoy the rest of the day.”

“Oh, so you’re not mad?”

“I am, but I am trying to let that go. And you are not helping by asking inane questions.”

“Oh,” Rainbow landed beside me and looked down at the ground. “Sorry”

I felt a lot of the anger fade away. She seemed genuinely sorry, so I couldn’t really hold it against her. And I got this strange feeling with each breath I took in. It filled me with desire. For Rainbow Dash. Some other weird thing that had to do with this place and its people, I was sure of it. Even my perverted brain would have chosen another time to decide to make this obvious to me. Or maybe I just looked for a scapegoat for the fact that I found Rainbow Dash really sexy, since she had acted so stupidly just a moment ago.

“No problem, I’m sure you didn’t mean it,” I tried my best to hold my voice friendly and found that it would have been harder to keep it annoyed, like it was just before. “I just need a little time to get it under control.” And to see if I can get my mind off you, which would be helpful right now.

“Enough of this!” Rainbow exclaimed much to my surprise and took off. What just happened? I didn’t really have time to ponder this before someone took a hold of me, under my arms, from behind. Moments later my pupils went wide as the distance between the ground and I went straight out of my comfort zone. Quickly after that became a lesser worry, since I could only see the ground as a blur. What the hell was she up to now?

Splash! I landed in a large body of water, probably the lake where Pinkie and I had our picnic, when she let go of me.

“Rainbow Dash, when I get up I am going to…” I never got to finish the thought before she reached into the water and pulled me up and threw me so I landed at the ground a few meters from the lake. I ended up on my back and tried to sit up, only to be pushed back down again.

“Stay down,” Rainbow had a wild expression in her eyes, as if it wasn’t even her anymore. She sat down on my thighs and started to unbutton my pants. What the hell had gotten into her? And why the hell was I so excited about it? Wait, no, that last question answered itself.

The blood had started to pump to my member and when Rainbow had gotten it out of its nest it was ready for service. A grin spread across her face. Her tank top and bra disappeared in a hurry, before she reluctantly stood up to take of the rest of her clothes.

“I said stay down,” I had tried to lift my upper body up a bit, but was met with a foot planted on my chest. She hadn’t kicked me, but she pressed me back down all the same. “Good boy.”

When I became clear I wouldn’t make a move in the immediate future, she used the opportunity to get back on top of me. This time she sat with one hand on my chest for balance and the other on the joystick between my legs, aiming it at her entrance.

Without hesitation she plunged herself down the entire length and let out a pleased gasp. And then she pulled herself off, before she came down once more. For a few seconds she repeated this process as fast as she could, before she let out a scream and collapsed on my chest.

Wow, really? Even as confused as I was right now, I couldn’t help but to notice how quick she had been.

“Ten… seconds… flat…” her mumble caught be off-guard. Damn, she even took the time of her own orgasm?

While Rainbow seemed to be happy with the outcome, I still had a raging berserker who had been loosed on this girl. With a quick motion, I pulled out and rolled to the side so she fell of me and landed on her stomach. She wasn’t quite aware of her surroundings and didn’t notice that I sat down right above her behind and positioned myself at her entrance once more.

“Ah!” another gasp escaped her when I pushed in. As it was now, there was no respite for me: Once I pulled out of her slit, I was still caressed by her thighs. In and out, I pushed and pulled as she and her legs became more and more wet. Before long she let out another scream and started to pant heavily.

For a second time I pulled away from her, before I rolled her so she lay on her left side.

“What… are you…” Rainbow didn’t finish the sentence; she had enough to do by just breathing at this point. I lifted her right leg over my shoulder to give myself access to her once more.

I pushed myself in for a third time and started to move my member in circles while still inside. Her panting mixed with moans and I could feel that I had grown close to my own orgasm.

“Come on,” I thought to myself as I started to push and pull again, mixing them with the other motions. “I’ve got to get her one more time!”

With one still on her leg, I moved my right hand down to her clit. “This out to do the trick,” I thought, or maybe I mumbled, to myself. I placed my thumb and index finger on it and took a hold. The effect was immediate; she had been closer than I hoped.

For the third time she screamed and I felt myself let out a heavy “ugh!” as I let it all go. A few more moments in this position and I started inflate. With a heavy sigh, among my own panting, I smiled and looked down at the light blue girl.

“Hi guys!”

I fell backwards as my heart founds its new favorite hangout at the top of my throat as I saw a pink girl come out of what appeared to be nowhere. Pinkie Pie!?

Chapter 5: ... and the world just moves on as usual

Dear Diary,

Pinkie Pie is batshits insane…

“Pinkie Pie!? Why are you here!?” Rainbow looked just as surprised as I was when she looked at who was about to join us. My own brain struggled with the same question. Wasn’t she supposed to be at Sugarcube Corner? And why the hell did I keep running into her after I had sex?

“I wanted to see how you liked my cupcakes, Silly,” the hyper pink girl reached us and gave us one of her flashy smiles. “A baker always makes sure that their wares are up to par and I’d say they were a great success!”

And now my head hurt. What the hell did that mean?  I used the time my brain couldn’t focus on this question because of the ache to get my pants and its inhabitant back to where they belonged. Rainbow was still naked, but didn’t seem to notice. Who could blame her? Pinkie Pie had arrived. I, however, noticed that, like Pinkie, she had a tattoo on her hips: A three colored lightning bolt from a cloud.

“Did you have fun!?” Pinkie didn’t give either of us time to respond to her earlier statement before she continued with her questions. “What did the cupcakes taste like? Did they make you feel anything?”

“What are you talking about?” I asked in the hope that something would be explained. However, once the question had crossed my lips, the image of the strange and out of place look Rainbow had had in her eyes just before he flew me to the lake appeared before my eyes. Oh no, please don’t let it be that. If Pinkie had sold the batch we had seen in the store, and with the general lack of men compared to women, it would be death by snusnu. While one of the better ways to go, I didn’t really want to end my life just yet.

“Yeah Pinkie, what are you talking about?” the two of us had finally gotten to our feet.

“Rainbow, I think she is saying that she did something to the cupcakes she gave us,” I said in a low tone in Rainbow’s direction. It didn’t really matter if Pinkie heard us, but I did anyway. “I think it caused whatever it was that made you fly me to the lake.”

“He’s right!” Pinkie jumped and landed on Rainbow’s back. She crossed her legs around her waist and held on to her chest to keep the balance. She laughed while she did. “The cupcakes were made to make the ones who ate it to feel like they were in heat, and it looks like I succeeded!”

A slight blush had spread over Rainbow’s face, and mine, and she did her best to throw Pinkie of her back, to no avail. The pink fingers found her nipples and started to rub and pinch them.

“Pinkie! Get! Off!” she took a hold of her legs and forced them apart and spread her own wings. Pinkie, no longer able to hold on, fell to her back on the ground, still with her laugh.

While they struggled, my mind went to what Pinkie had said. Her cupcakes were made to mimic the sense of being in heat? That would explain some of what had happened, but the more I thought about the more a particular question formed in my mind. The Cutie Mark Crusaders had been in heat too, according to Twilight, and they hadn’t been behaving like Rainbow.

I supposed it could be chucked up to individual differences, but I still found Rainbow’s behavior to be much more extreme. At least the Cutie Mark Crusaders had acted within the boundaries of reason with their rather aggressive seduction. Rainbow had just forced me into it, and had acted like someone flicked a switch.

Another question had formed in my mind; why didn’t I feel anything when I ate the cupcake? Wait, that was probably because of two simple things. The first one was that humans didn’t have a heat cycle like these people, and the second was that I was male. My “heat cycle” would amount to the rate I got an erection, which had been quite frequent over the last couple of days.

“The last few days,” my mind corrected me and reminded me of all the times I had caught myself staring at Twilight’s hindquarters ever since I arrived. Pretty much every chance I got, even though she had mostly been working with whatever it was she did. The image of Twilight sleeping on my chest, with the tiny blood stains on the tip of her horn, came back to my mind for a moment.

“So, now that we know why I was head over heels for you, can I go now?” Rainbow had started to put her clothes back on.

“No,” I heard myself say, much to my own, and apparently Rainbow’s, surprise. “I have a question first; I’ve… ehm… had firsthand experience with a mare in heat and you acted a lot more extreme than that. Pinkie needs to know that the recipe is too strong.”

Rainbow’s hand went to the back of her head and she let out one of her nervous laughs.

“Silly,” Pinkie jumped on my back this time and laid her head right next to mine. “She was already in her heat period! I mean, anyone can smell that, right?”

“Pinkie!”

“What?” the pink one seemed oblivious to what she had done wrong as Rainbow yelled at her with an even deeper blush than before. “Nothing wrong with being in heat, everybody will be sometime. And wasn’t that why wanted to bring him out of the town to show him you ‘new trick’?”

“I- eh- gotta go!” Rainbow spread her wings and took off, leaving only a the sound of her heaving wings, before that to disappeared.

“So, what do you want to do now?” Pinkie asked into my ear and I was reminded that she sat on my back. Somehow I had pushed that part out of my mind while she talked to Rainbow Dash. I just shrugged my shoulders. I had no idea what I wanted to do right now.

“Oh, I know!” a nervous growl came from my stomach. Whenever Pinkie had an idea, I usually ended up getting thrown to the ground. And in pleasant company, thankfully. “We could visit some of my friends you haven’t met yet!”

“Let’s see,” she didn’t give me any time to respond to her suggestion. “You’ve met Twilight and Rainbow, and me of course, and we ran into Applejack last night. That leaves Rarity and Fluttershy. So, who do you want to meet first, Rarity or Fluttershy?”

“Pinkie?”

“Yes?”

“How should I know? I don’t know them, remember?”

“That is right!” and she started on one of her- was rant the right word to use? I wasn’t sure. Maybe it was a tirade rather than a rant. Maybe diatribe, but most likely not. Tirade was probably the closest I could get to the right word in the moment I had to decide before my thought were drowned out my her voice.

“Fluttershy is the most amazing person with animals, it is her special talent! And she is soooo kind and caring! She cares about everybody, and I mean everybody! And she is the cutest little thing ever! And she’s a Pegasus so she can fly!”

She moved around so much when she said all of this that most of my attention and energy had to go to make sure I didn’t fall over.

“And Rarity is the best fashion designer in all of Equestria! She even designed the dresses for the royal wedding! And she made outfits for the famous pop-singer Sapphire Shore! And she is sooo generous, which is why she is the Element of Generosity!”

“The Element of What?” I had intended to let that question stay in my head so I could ask Twilight about it, but my brain and mouth conspired against me. Of that I had become quite convinced.

“No Silly, not the Element of What. The Element of Generosity! Just like I am the Element of Laughter and Rainbow is the Element of Loyalty! We are parts that make the Elements of Harmony stay in harmony!”

Element of Laughter? I found that to be fitting for this crazed girl. These Elements of Harmony sounded like they were important, but, if my brain and mouth would allow it; I should ask Twilight rather than Pinkie. Twilight just seemed to be the type of person who would answer this in a way that I would have an easier time understanding. Whenever I asked Pinkie anything I just got more questions.

“So, who do you want to visit?”

I had already forgotten most of what Pinkie had said about Fluttershy and Rarity, except that Rarity was the Element of Generosity. With so little to go on, I might as well just go with the one I knew the most about.

“Eh, why don’t we visit Rarity? I am sure she is nice, being the Element of Generosity.”

“You’re right!” Pinkie finally got off my back, but took my hand like she had done several times since I met her. “She is very nice, one of the nicest people I know!”

**

Through the town and back to where I had first been hit by Rainbow Dash she dragged me, just above the speed I thought myself able to keep up with. By the time I was halfway there, I was already breathing heavily and sweating. Did she never run out of energy?

“Here we are!” I prepared to be lying on the floor in the next few seconds as we crossed the threshold of one of the buildings I remembered from earlier. It was named Carousel Boutique, if the sign outside could be trusted. However, while I was tripped by Pinkie just like at Sugarcube Corner, I was caught in a light blue light that put me back on my feet.

At the other side of the room a woman, slightly taller than Pinkie, stood with her back to us by a mannequin with about twenty different things floating around her, in the same blue light that had kept me from becoming intimately familiar with the floor.

She had long flowing, dark purple, much like Scootaloo’s in the color, hair and snow-white skin with a horn in the forehead, like Sweetie Belle, that was mostly visible . She was dressed in a simple black dress that reached just below her knees and high heels in the same color. She had a golden armband with a very light blue gem in it.

“One moment, if you please. I just have to finish this last detail. There,” she turned around and I felt some of the color disappear from my face. If she was not Sweetie Belle’s sister, I didn’t think it possible she had any. The woman, whom I assumed to be Rarity, looked like a more mature figure of the Cutie Mark Crusader I had run into earlier. “Now, what can I do for you? Oh, Pinkie, it is you. And who may you be?”

Pinkie and I had walked closer to her while she finished and I couldn’t help but let my eyes run over her body a few times. The simple black dress didn’t leave all that much to the imagination, though one would be hard pressed to find something scandalous about it, other than that it fit her perfectly. She looked like she had a comparable chest to Twilight, in size, but her hips were slightly wider. She had a hint at an hourglass figure, but not so much that I would suspect her of wearing a corset. I reached out my hand and introduced myself.

“It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Rarity, and this is my Carousel Boutique. Now, what brings the two of you here today? And…” she hesitated for a moment, with a raised eyebrow and her eyes at my clothes. “May I ask why you are wearing Spike’s clothes?”

“It’s a long story…” I began, but was never allowed to finish. Before I could say more than those four words, Pinkie decided to join in the conversation again.

“Twilight gave them to him because the ones he had were too sweaty and she probably didn’t want to have him having to walk in sweaty clothes when he stayed with her! That wouldn’t be pleasant for either of them!”

“I… see,” Rarity’s eyebrow didn’t go down, but her eyes turned to Pinkie. The things she had levitated had started to find their place on the shelves on the far end of the room from where we stood. “And how is that different from him being sweaty in Spike’s clothes? I am just trying to see how this, if I may be so bold, makes any sense.”

“Well, it is my fault,” I said and hoped Pinkie wouldn’t interrupt me again. “I sort of ended up in this town- or in Twilight Sparkle’s house to be exact- with only what I had on me. Before it happened I didn’t exactly have plans to come here, so I had no time to pack.”

When I said “plans” Pinkie looked like she remembered something important, said she had to go and stormed out the door. Rarity just shook her head at that. I couldn’t help but to look after her as she shot out of the door.

“I see,” she said and returned to the subject of Spike’s clothes. “Well, we can’t have that. If you give me but a moment I can put together something for you to wear.”

“Oh no, you don’t need to-“

“I insist. I will not have it so that your first visit in Ponyville is ruined because of sweaty clothes. Besides, it has been so long since I put together casual wear and I could use the break from my ther projects.”

“But I don’t have any money, and I can’t just let you do this for free.”

“If you insist on paying me, I suppose we can come to an arrangement. If you help a little around the store for three or four days, that should cover the cost of these simple clothes.”

When I heard this I felt relieved. Not sure why, since I couldn’t recall being nervous. Well, until I noticed that a measuring tape had started to go over every detail of my body. A pen had started to sketch on a drawing table to my right.

“So,” Rarity continued the conversation while her horn did all the work. “How are you finding Ponyville? I am sure it is not as magnificent as where you are from, but I would insist that you give it a chance. There are some truly terrific people here.”

“It is a nice town,” I said and gave her a smile. She was really friendly, so I wanted to be the same to her. “And the people I have met so far have been really welcoming, even though Pinkie has been… well… kinda crazy.”

“Oh, I am not surprised. All that sugar cannot be good for her. But let it be known that I find Pinkie to be one of the most loyal and fun friends one can have, even if she can be a bit uncouth.”

I didn’t quite know why, but we shared a little laugh at this. Her measuring band and the sketching had stopped and now fabrics and scissors and needles and thread and everything else one would need to make clothes manually started to flow around one of the mannequins modeled after a man.

“Pinkie said you live with Twilight.” It was a statement and one I was uncertain as to the meaning of. I simply nodded on hope that she’d continue to her point if I didn’t say anything. “How exactly did you end up with her?”

“Well,” how could I explain this when I didn’t really understand it myself. “I don’t really know. One moment I was home and the next I was in a chair with Twilight inspecting me. She decided that it was probably best that I stayed with her. Something along the lines of research being easier that way.”

“You were just… teleported here? Oh, forgive me,” with a motion of her head she fetched two low, but comfortable looking chairs and a small table with a bowl of fruit on it. Two glasses and a mug of water came out of another room and landed next to the bowl. I was quite impressed by this, as at the same time the stuff that flew around the mannequin continued as if nothing happened. “I shouldn’t have let you stand like that. What sort of a hostess am I? And I do apologize for the meager refreshments I can offer you. I usually don’t have much fit for a visit lying around when I don’t expect any.”

“Oh no, don’t worry about that. This is more than good enough.”

She gave me a “you are just saying that to be nice”-smile, but didn’t mention it further. Instead we share a moment in silence, and she used the opportunity to look over at the other thing she was doing, besides conversing with me.

“Now,” she said and turned back to me. “How do you like it here? I do not know how long you’ve been here, of course, so I don’t know how much time you have had to form an opinion.”

“Didn’t you already ask this?” I probably shouldn’t have replied like I did, but old habits die hard as they say.

“Yes, of course, you’re right. Entirely my fault for forgetting. Then, would you mind going into a little more detail?”

“No, that is okay with me. Let’s see, I came here four days ago, but I didn’t leave Twilight’s house until yesterday. I met Pinkie Pie and the-“

“Rarity, have you seen my- HEY MISTER!”

Both Rarity and I quickly turned our heads to one of the doors into the room. Sweetie Belle had just come in and beamed up at the sight of me, and apparently forgot about whatever it was that she was looking for.

“Hey Sweetie Belle,” Rarity replied with a slightly meek tone. “Now please, run long. I am having a conversation with a customer.”

“Customer? You’re a customer here?” the younger of the sisters looked at me with a puzzled expression. “Then how come I haven’t seen you before yesterday?”

Shit. While Twilight had said that what I did wasn’t illegal, if Rarity was Sweetie Belle’s sister she might take a more personal offense to what had happened. Judging by her ability to do so many things at the same time with her magic, including preventing me from falling, it could mean a nasty beating. How could I fight that, or even escapes from it? Or maybe I was lucky and all she did was to yell at me and ban me from her store.

“You’ve met?”

“Yes, I was about to get to that part when she interrupted me,” I hastily answered and interrupted Sweetie Belle’s attempt to do so. “She was with her friends, Applebloom and Scootaloo, and I happened to run into them after spending some time by the lake with Pinkie.”

“Ah, so that is where you were yesterday, out with your friends,” Rarity looked like she had found another piece in a puzzle and where it fit in. “I still don’t understand why you would just tell me that though.”

“Well, that isn’t the reason I didn’t tell yo-“

“I’m sure it is just something common to teenagers,” I shot in and interrupted her again. Hopefully the panic in my head didn’t come out of my mouth. “The ones back home where I am from usually don’t like telling their parents what they have been up to.”

“Such rudeness! Sweetie Belle is my sister, not my daughter! I should hope that I don’t look that old!”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that, I just…” If nothing else, I had managed to distract her from what Sweetie Belle had been up to with her friends the day before, at least for a while. “You just seemed to be the one who takes care of her, like a parent would… so I used that word, even though I probably shouldn’t have. Please, I didn’t mean to insinuate that you looked old, quite the opposite…”

Rarities had closed her eyes for a second, and in that time I threw a pleading look at Sweetie Belle for her not to tell Rarity what had happened. To my horror, she got a sinister look on her face, before she nodded and let the expression go again. What had I gotten into now?

“Yeah, Rarity, I’m sure he didn’t mean it like that. And you are kinda my mom away from home, even if you are my big sister.”

“Apology accepted,” Rarity said and looked at me, with an expression that said she was a little embarrassed as well. “And I should apologize for taking offense to a comment that was clearly not meant to be. So, I’m sorry I did.”

“Hey, no problem,” I said and pretended to have calmed down. In reality I was still incredibly nervous because of the little ball of trouble that had interrupted us. What was it that she planned to do?

“Well, I’m going out for a while,” Sweetie Belle said and headed for the entrance. I halfway expected Rarity to stop her, but when the door closed behind her I knew I was in the “safe zone”, for now.

“I think your clothes are done,” Rarity got to her feet and gestured for me to do the same. The mannequin with the clothes, a white tshirt, black casual shirt and dark blue jeans, and a cover to change behind came to us. To my surprise she followed me behind the covered and swapped my clothes herself with her magic.

“I’ll just keep these and send them home with Spike the next time he is here. Is something the matter?” she asked and looked at me. I must have looked a little uncomfortable with her there with me. She was already finished though, so I decided to not make it into a deal. Still, I wondered if she had noted the expansion of what happened in my underpants, which I luckily had been allowed to keep on, and just ignored it, or if she hadn’t seen it at all.

“No, nothing. I just wanted to thank you for the clothes, they fit perfectly.”

“Well, of course they do, I did design them to. And I am most pleased you like them, as simple as they are.”

“Well, your dress is simple and it does wonders by showing of your natural beauty.”

Like with Twilight, although a bit more appropriate this time, I had let my mouth run without thinking about it. Luckily, Rarity didn’t take it as anything other than a compliment.

“Thank you, that is very generous of you to say,” she seemed to get a slight glow to her when I complimented her and she gave me a sweet smile. “Now, I would love for you to stay and talk, but I have some orders I need to finish. Can you be back here tomorrow morning, so we can start on your payment for your clothes?”

“Sure, I can do that,” she followed me to the entrance and held the door open for me with her magic. “You have a nice day, Rarity. And good luck with those orders.”

**

I had started to walk in the direction of Twilight’s house, but after a few minutes I felt something tug on my left hand. I looked down and saw what I recognized to be Sweetie Belle’s magic. Shortly later I saw her horn glow in the shadow of a large house and set my course for her. Time to see what it was she was up to.

“So, what is it?” I asked her, in a low voice.

“You don’t want me to tell Rarity what happened yesterday, right?” she followed my example of keeping the voice low, but her sinister look from before was back. I nodded in response. “Okay, then you’re going to have to do a favor for me. I want you to meet me at the Cutie Mark Crusaders clubhouse after the sun sets tonight.”

With that she just walked off, leaving me alone. Now I had one crazy girl who showed up pretty much everywhere and disappeared at random, and I had this one blackmailing me.

Chapter 6: Two Flowers

Dear Diary

I am starting to get the feel that this town is crazy…

“Hey!”

I looked up at the sky. Why? Because someone had tackled me, and now gave me a squeezing hug, though it didn’t impede my vision. In other words, looking to the sky had not been a choice, but an immediate effect of had just happened: Pinkie Pie.

Probably for the hundredth time I asked myself two things: Why is Pinkie Pie not in a mental hospital, or at least on some drugs to slow her down, and how can this girl have so much energy all the time? Did she convert sugar into the biological equivalence of rocket fuel instead of digesting it normally? Even as I asked myself the questions, she had jumped to her feet, much like that time outside of the cupcake store; in defiance of the laws of physics, and had subsequently picked me up and now jumped around with me on her back, laughing while she was at it.

“I found you! I found you! I found you!”

No shit. While she laughed and yelled, and naturally no one looked at us more than a second before apparently deciding that this was just the normal order of the day here and carried on without as much as a raised eyebrow, I was tossed around, unable to look at anything for more than a second or two. It was more than a little nauseating.

“Pinkie! Let. Me. Down! Omf.”

Ah, the ground. My new best friend. And between it and Pinkie, the more predictable one. The ground would be there no matter what. Pinkie came and went as she pleased, seemingly without regard for the laws of nature. I had to ask Twilight about that sometime. Surely she would be able to tell me just how crazy Pinkie was. Or tell me how poorly I understood the world I was in. Both would be a win.

“Hey!”

Pinkie yelled out again at me and joined me in another hug on the ground. Joined as in forced me into it, again. I couldn’t help but wonder what she was up to now. She always seemed to be up to something.

“Hey, Pinkie,” I relied and tried to push her off me, to no avail. That rocket fuel worked wonders; giving her superhuman strength whenever she wanted to hug someone. Maybe I should try to dissect her and find out if it was possible to transplant her digestive system into me instead; having that much energy would be useful. And maybe a little tiresome after a while. Would it be worth it? Looked at Pinkie and her smile, I’d say definitely not. Being that happy all the time had to be a mask of sorts. Or maybe she was just insane. Given my recent time spent with her, I’d say both were about equally probable. No, wait; insane sounded more probable.

“Hey!” again with the greeting. “How is my bestest new friend doing today!?”

She expected a whole lot to change in the hour or so we had been separated? Unless my memory had been corrupted by some spell, I was pretty sure I had spent some time with Pinkie just before I visited Rarity. And Rainbow Dash before that.

“I am still doing fine, thank you.”

“Yippi! Then we can have some fun!”

If that fun involved the two of us in a situation not too far from the “picnic” we had had yesterday, I would be all for it. That had been one hell of an experience. However, if that fun involved something else, I would need a lot of convincing. I was sure that the more time I spent around her, the more likely I was to get into some crazy catastrophe. And while most people think something along the lines of “I really want something crazy to happen to me, so I’ll have a unique experience”, myself included, it being within the vicinity of possibility made it seem like a bad idea. Maybe it was just me, but tempting fate was never a good thing. Like saying the day couldn’t get any worse after getting of the spacecraft with only one change of black, menacing robes, then a few hours later finding yourself being thrown down a bottomless pit to your death by your former intern. Fate seemed to be easy to tempt.

“What sort of fun did you have in mind?” I might as well get this over with and either my hopes would be rewarded, or crushed right away. Tension plus Pinkie seemed like a bad idea. Actually, most things plus Pinkie seemed like a bad idea in my mind, with, naturally, a few exceptions. “I am not going to get hurt, am I?”

“Of course not, Silly!” Pinkie had finally let me up from the ground, and now she ran around me and brushed the dust and earth that had gotten to my new clothes. “There, all cleaned up! Sort of.”

“Are you sure about that, Pinkie?”

“Yes, I just brushed all the mud of you myself.”

Not what I had meant, but whatever. And it wasn’t mud; it was earth and dust, thankfully. Mud would be a bit harder to get out of the clothes. When Pinkie smiled at me like she did, I just couldn’t bring myself to correcting her. For one, it didn’t really matter. I was sure Pinkie had a different view of what could lead to getting hurt than, well, sane people. And secondly; why do something to ruin her good mood? While I had my share of issues with Happy Pinkie, I didn’t think Sad Pinkie would be the solution to those problems. She seemed to be too extreme in her ways. Sad Pinkie would probably be Very Sad Pinkie, on the border of Depressed Pinkie. And Depressed Pinkie sounded like a disaster waiting to happen. She’d probably start to make a world of her own, with weird inanimate friends that she used to convince herself she was happy. Or murder someone and making clothes of their skin to always be near someone she cared about. Which she would use as an inanimate friend to convince herself she was happy. Wait, how did my mind get into this topic? Now I wasn’t just mildly annoyed by her in a way that somehow always turned out to be preferable to not being in her presence, but also scared out of my mind.

“So, what sort of fun did you have in mind?” my heart started to beat faster and I could feel I had started to sweat a little. And my right hand was shaking. Now I had done it.

“Just a little surprise for you.”

Don’t think about Depressed Pinkie! Don’t think about Depressed Pinkie! Don’t think about Depressed Pinkie! Don’t you fucking think about Depressed Pinkie! Not thinking about Depressed Pinkie became my little challenge of the moment. It had been something like “don’t lose self-control and screw those teenagers”, which I had horribly failed at, or “don’t lose self-control and grab Rarity without her permission”, which I had luckily succeeded at, before. Now it was to not imagine this overly happy girl go mad and murder someone and wear their skin as clothes. I had watched way too many horror movies and, apparently, not enough porn. Which was strange, as the ration was usually 1 to infinity in porn’s favor.

“Surprise?”

“Yeah, there are someone I totally think you should meet!”

Someone I should meet? So no snusnu then. Or maybe it would be, but I shouldn’t count on it. Oh well, I might as well go along with it. If nothing else, it seemed that the people in this town were really friendly. It was a bit creepy, but I could get over that. Also, did she misspeak, or did she consciously use the plural “are” instead of the singular “is” when referring to the one, or ones, I should meet? I guess it was only a matter of time before I found out either way.

**

Pinkie dragged me through town, though luckily at a slower pace than what had been usual the last two days. I only had to tell her to take it a little bit slower. It actually worked better than I thought. Still, it went by in decent speed, but at least I had a semblance of control this time around. I should, hopefully, be able to not being thrown to the ground when she simply stopped moving.

It turned out I was right; when Pinkie stopped moving, I had enough time to think and react, and so I was able to stop a few feet after having passed by her. She had taken me to a building. Or probably a store, considering that it had a sign outside. A snow white skinned girl with blond hair, accompanied by a horseshoe of all things. First impressions? Not something for me, but I might as well give it a chance. Judging by the sun, there was still four or so hours until dusk.

“Okay, so go on inside and tell them that Pinkie Pie sent you. I made some arrangements while you visited Rarity, so all is fine. They will explain further. Gotta go!”

I used my left index finger to rub the bridge of my nose. Even trying to ask Pinkie a question right now was folly; that girl had put her jet engine to accelerate and was too far away by the time I had even comprehended what she told me. I was pretty sure she could beat just about any athlete on earth in sprinting; what she did seemed to simply be beyond the human body to achieve. Maybe a car would be a nice competition for her.

I had to admit I was pretty nervous when I slowly approached the door. What sort of people would I meet inside? And what was it that Pinkie had arranged? After the cupcake incident with Rainbow Dash, I had a hard time imagining it being something I could rationally predict. Maybe I should pull a random idea out of my ass? After heat-inducing cupcakes, the rational part of my mind was not entirely reliable in predicting the world around me. Oh, and the magic and flying people in strange colors didn’t make that an easy task to begin with. Another thing I had to note down in the mental list of things to ask Twilight, though at the moment I couldn’t remember half of them. Too nervous for what waited on the other side of this door. I could have taken a few steps to the left and looked through a window, but I wasn’t thinking quite clearly.

The door swung out in front of me as soon as I came up to it. So I didn’t have to knock. At least I saved myself that embarrassment, meeting whoever it was I was supposed to meet in the doorway. I hated that shit. Inside I saw a reception, but it was empty. The walls were navy blue with leaf and plant decor.

“Hello, I’m Aloe,” someone said from my left.

“And I am Lotus Blossom,” another one said from my right.

“How may we serve you?” they both asked in unison.

My heart took another workout session in my throat, before the two who had spoken walked out into my field of view. The one who was on my left, Aloe, had pink skin, slightly lighter than Pinkie Pie’s, and had very light blue hair that was styled to go backwards from her forehead. She wore a white headband of sorts, and V-necked shirt with buttons and no sleeves in the same color as her hair, and something that resembled black yoga pants. She also had light blue eyeshade. Lotus Blossom looked just like Aloe, but the colors were opposite. She had light blue skin and pink hair, shirt and eyeshade. If I had ever laid eyes on twins, it was now. But at least these two would be easy to tell apart, if you could keep the names straight. Both of them had dark blue eyes though.

I just stood and blushed for a moment. I had noticed that their outfits were rather tight fitted and showed just about every curve on their bodies. They had nearly identical figures; slim, with plenty of curves in the right areas. They didn’t quite have the c-cups of Pinkie Pie, but they weren’t that much smaller. Large b-cups maybe?

“Yeah, umm… Hi, I was told that Pinkie Pie had… um… made some arrangements for me here?”

“Oh, you must be the new guy in town then. I thought it might be you, but it was not my place to make assumptions,” Aloe said and beamed at me. She and Lotus waved for me to follow them through one of the doors I hadn’t had time to notice before now. “Please, come with us, we have arranged to give you the full tour of the finer points of relaxation.”

Some twenty minutes later I was lying on my stomach while Aloe massaged my back. It felt good, she was quite good at finding the tense spots and loosen them up, but it would be clear to anyone who saw my face that this was not exactly something I wanted to spend a lot of time on. There was a reason I didn’t go to spas back home; it felt like a waste of time.

“Is something the matter?” Aloe asked me. “It seems I am not getting anywhere; I have worked on this same spot several times now. Something must bother you, you keep getting tense over and over.”

“Well, I…” I looked up at Lotus, who stood in front of us, but I wasn’t entirely sure what to say; there was a lot that potentially bothered me. For one, there was Pinkie Pie and her crazy antics. Secondly, I was in a world I didn’t quite understand with magic and the like. Thirdly, I was being blackmailed by a teenager I had screwed, against my better judgment, earlier. And fourth, I was in what I considered to be an entirely pointless situation. “I don’t want to be rude, as you are doing a wonderful job, but this spa and massage thing is really not for me.”

The two of them looked at each other for a moment. What now? I hoped I hadn’t insulted them; they seemed like a nice pair. And I hoped Pinkie wouldn’t mind, she had paid for this, as I understood it. I really had to pay her back sometime. That went for everyone who had spent money on me, actually. I was pretty much a freeloader here these days.

“We are very sorry to hear that, aren’t we Aloe?”

“Yes, Lotus, we are very sorry to hear that. What should we do about it?”

“We have to refund Pinkie; she did pay for the treatment after all.”

“Yes, but we lose a lot of business on that, since we had to turn down many other clients.”

“You’re right, Aloe, we would lose a lot by doing that.”

“Well, Lotus, we should listen to the customer. They are always right, after all.”

“You’re right, we should. What do you think we should do?”

I was pretty sure they had said those things to make me feel a bit guilty about this, and it worked. If they had to refund Pinkie and had turned down other clients to accept me, if would be very rude to stop them from doing it and lose money on it. And I couldn’t say I had much better things to do. I was mostly just waiting for nightfall to see what Sweetie Belle wanted.

“Well, I…” once again with the phrase I hated to hear myself say. It was pretty clear to me that I had nothing productive to say about this. Sure, I could have suggested a tumble in the hay, but that might result in being kicked out. And it would be rightfully so, they were at work and I didn’t see a sign that said brothel outside. Not to mention it would be awkward. “It would be rude of me to cost you business, since you had to turn down other clients.”

“Our client agrees with us, Lotus.”

“It would appear so, Aloe.”

“So what should we do to keep him satisfied, if he is not into spa activities?”

“We could give him the VIP treatment. What Pinkie paid us should cover it, since she paid for most all treatments.”

“Yes, we could. I am sure he will find that more enjoyable than the normal services we offer.”

The VIP treatment? My mind went into overdrive and tried to figure out what that could mean. Or rather, I tried to come up with thoughts that did not involve snusnu when I thought about what it could mean. The two of them showed me to a flight of stairs and asked me to wait for them upstairs.

**

The room looked a lot like the downstairs one I had been in. I couldn’t really think of too many things this VIP treatment could be. Everything this room looked capable of doing would be possible downstairs. Except one thing: There was a double bed without pillows or duvet.

I walked over to the only window in the room and looked down on the street. It was, as far as I could tell, set right above the entrance. In the corner of my eye I saw something pink disappear around a corner. Probably Pinkie Pie, I told myself.

“Hello,” I heard Lotus and Aloe say in unison from behind me. When I turned around I saw that they had changed their attire. Or, to put it in a more accurate way, they had simply taken off everything except the headband, bra and panties. The two later was in the same color as their hair, as most seemed to be with these two. “Now, please lay down so we can get started.”

I had two immediate reactions to this; blood started to flow to my loins, and I remained still, almost in a sort of shock. My mind had definitely gone to this place with them already, but, like with Pinkie, I was a little hesitant when actually put in this situation.

“It seems he is a little shy, Aloe.”

“Indeed, Lotus.”

The two of them walked over to me and each took hold of one of my hands. My body returned to a state where I could move and I obediently followed them over to the bed I had noticed earlier. So that was what that was for.

Just as I was about to lay down, a link hand stopped me, before a pair of blue hands started to take of my shirt. The pink pair moved down to unbutton my pants. A few seconds later I was pushed down on the bed, naked.

“It would appear you were right, Aloe, he does seem to enjoy this more than our usual services,” Lotus took hold of her sister’s shoulders and placed her right in front of my uncovered, formally undercover spa guest.

“Oh!”

I let out a loud moan as Aloe’s lips spread over the head and introduced it to her tongue. It worked in circles, while her hands had found their way to my shaft. With a teasingly soft grip, her fingers ran along it, from top to bottom and up again. I could see her dark blue eyes stare straight into mine.

My view of Aloe’s work was quickly obscured: Lotus had leaned in from my right and locked her lips to mine. I could feel her tongue in my mouth, demanding attention. Her pink hair started to fall out of the style it had been in and surrounded her face. Her eyes were closed. And I could still feel Aloe’s tongue.

While she kissed me, I felt that she moved her body on top of mine. She rested against my chest. My hands, no longer restrained by my inhibitions, found themselves on her back and slowly moved their way in Aloe’s direction. Lotus had taken of her underwear.

“I think he is ready, Lotus.”

Aloe had parted her lips from me, but her hands remained where they had been. Lotus broke the kiss and turned her head to her sister and nodded. Moments later I felt something being rolled down over my erection; these girls took safe sex seriously, thankfully. The thought of that made me regret not at least trying to protect myself earlier, but that thought was almost instantly driven from my mind when Lotus pushed down on me.

“Ah!”

Another moan escaped me, this time louder. My hips started to move back and forth to match the movements the blue girl started to make.

Her muscles massaged my head and shaft with every move we made. The pressure in me started to build. Lotus had started to blush and, as I saw the movement of her lips, suppressing moans, again with her eyes closed.

“Aloe!” Suddenly her eyes flew open and she stopped in her tracks. In what I thought to be a form of shock, she looked back at her sister.

“Don’t worry, sister, we both know you enjoy this. Please, don’t keep our customer waiting.”

“Hnng!”

Whatever it was Aloe was doing, it had an immediate effect on Lotus. She continued to move, but now she was unable to contain the moans anymore. In what might have been a desperate attempt to silence herself, Lotus once more locked lips with me. In unison we tried our best to not moan into each other, but to no avail. The kiss was constantly broken, despite our best efforts.

The blue girl stopped moving again and broke the kiss. Aloe took a hold of me and pulled me out of her sister.

“Time for the finish, no?” Aloe locked eyes with her sister, who slowly nodded. With a surprisingly quick move, she turned around on top of me so her back rested on my chest. Without thinking, I moved my hands to her clit and breast.

“Ahh!”

Lotus screamed as Aloe took me and placed my head at a much tighter hole than what I just left, and pushed it in. I started to push in as far as it got and slowly pull out again. And in and out again. For each time Lotus became louder and I felt the pressure had started to reach critical levels. From the touches against my hand, I concluded that Aloe worked on the entrance I had just left.

“Hnng!”

I couldn’t hold it anymore. The warm liquid shot forth and started to envelop my member within the condom. As I felt myself go soft, Aloe pulled me out and stood up. Looking up at her face, I thought that Lotus must have been a squirter.

“That was… awesome…” I said as Lotus crawled off me.

“It sure looked like fun,” the pink girl said as she helped her sister and looked at me with her deep blue eyes. “You must come back sometime; I really want to feel what you can do for myself.”

Chapter 7: Soon Sun Down

Dear Diary

I am really starting to like this town…

The door to the spa closed behind me with a final, and very friendly, “Come again soon” from Aloe. The sun said that it was another two hours or so until dusk. I had been in there linger than I had thought, but now the question was what to do while I waited.

I got the feeling that a pack of butterflies had infested my stomach. I wasn’t sure how I should feel about what Sweetie Belle did or about what she had in mind for me. I had some ideas, encouraged by our previous encounter at the Cutie Mark Crusaders’ clubhouse, but knowing these things weren’t exactly easy. I wouldn’t pretend know her well enough to be able to predict her actions.

Thinking of which, I should probably get some condoms. The last couple of days had made me certain that if nothing else, that was a good idea. I could go back to Aloe and Lotus and ask them where to get some, or maybe I should ask Twilight. Or Pinkie. Pinkie seemed more the type. Well, Twilight seemed the type to know where everything was in case she needed to get it, so there was that.

Pinkie. The name made a connection in my mind. Shouldn’t she be here now? I had run into her, or rather she had run into me, every time something like this happened. She should be here anytime now, and I would, probably, end up on the ground again. That is just how it went, it seemed.

“Or not,” I said to myself, after some minutes passed. It was surprising to me, actually. Even more so since she had been behind this one, just like she had been behind that thing with Rainbow Dash. Well, partially at least. I wondered what had gotten Rainbow’s nipples in a twist, when she ran off like that. It’s not like I would have held what Pinkie said against her.

“Hiya mister,” Applebloom broke my line of thought and brought my attention back to what went on around me. I was in a part of the town I vaguely recognized as the way out to the large farm. Had I walked over here? I could have sworn I stood still last time I checked. Then again, I had been trapped in my own mind for a while now.

“Hey, Applebloom. What are you doing here?”

“Ah’m just lookin’ for mah cousin. She’s supposed to be in town, but Ah haven’t seen her since Scootaloo asked if she wanted to try some tricks on her scooter. Two hours ago…”

“Hmm, that is strange,” I answered, though a bit disinterested. I honestly didn’t care too much about Applebloom’s cousin or what she was up to. However, I might as well be polite and listen to what she had to say. And it was not like I had anything better to do. “I’m sure Scootaloo have told you about some of the best places to do tricks, right? Have you checked there?”

“Yeah, I did.”

I thought about what I could say to either continue the conversation or end it without having it be too awkward, but then I heard something behind me. Was it the flapping of wings?

I shortly found myself looking up at a wheeled contraption that entered my field of vision. It had taken the detour over my head, at an angle that would just barely avoid Applebloom. A set of orange wings flapped on each side.

“Scootaloo!” Applebloom yelled out and clapped. “That was awesome! Where’s Babs?”

The Cutie Mark Crusader quickly stopped in her tracks and turned back to us. “Hey. Yeah, that was pretty sweet. I was afraid I wouldn’t be able to get enough height though.”

A rush of nerves shot through my body. Great, she had aimed right above my head, not knowing if she’d get high enough. Now I really felt good about what had just happened. While I wasn’t a genius by any means, I did prefer to have my head reasonably intact. Just a small, weird preference of mine.

“I thought Babs was with you,” Scootaloo continued and looked at the redhead. “She said she had to talk to you about something.”

“Wait, Babs is missin’?”

“She’s probably back at the farm.”

While the two of them talked I was distracted by their outfits for a little while. She only wore a short sports top and knee long tights, both blueblack in color with a single white stripe. Her stomach was, not surprisingly, fairly toned. Applebloom wore a set of tight, light blue jeans and an orange shirt that had been tied up in front, revealing her stomach, which looked a lot like Scootaloo’s. Working at the farm had to be good exercise.

“What do you think?” Applebloom said in my direction and brought me back to the world around me for the second time.

“I… I’m sorry; I was lost in my own thoughts for a moment there. What was the question?”

“Your own thoughts? Yeah right,” Scootaloo shot back at me with a clever smile. Her right hand went up to her top and she started to slowly pull it up. “You were thinking about this…”

“Scoots! Ya can’t do that here! We’re in town!”

Applebloom grabbed the orange girl’s hand and forced it away. At the same time blood had started to fill two areas on my body in particular; my cheeks and my loins. I had hoped to be on my way without this getting awkward, but I might just have just failed horribly.

“It’s no big deal, Applebloom, we’re at the edge of town. No one’s going to see it,” Scoot’s free hand immediately shot towards Applebloom’s shirt and tried to pull that up. “Or maybe you just wanted to be the one to get undressed first…”

Applebloom took a hold of Scoot’s free hand and stopped her once again, looking more than a little annoyed with her behavior. For a while they stared at each other without a change in their expressions, but then Scootaloo started to laugh and let her arms to limp.

Applebloom tried to remain serious for a while, but it looked like she found it increasingly difficult. Every few seconds that passed she had to adjust her mouth, in a way I found all too familiar. She was about to burst into laughter and tried to stop it; something that was doomed to fail.

As clockwork, she started to laugh and let go of Scoot’s hands. Quick as lightning, the orange girl stopped laughing and took a hold of Applebloom’s shirt with both hands. A couple of seconds later it had been untied and pulled down to her elbows, before Applebloom managed to stop the shirt from coming off entirely.

This didn’t seem to bother Scootaloo, or me for that matter, as Applebloom now was partially undressed and only her bra was still covering her breasts. But not for long, if the winged girl had anything to say about it; she moved as close to the redhead as she could, effectively preventing her from reaching her arms while she unhooked her bra.

“Scootaloo! Sto-“

Applebloom yelled in protest, but was quickly silenced: Scootaloo had locked their lips almost as soon as she had protested. Her hands moved from Applebloom’s back to her neck, caressing it and slowly moving them to her cheeks, as the resistance ceased.

“I knew you wanted to be first,” Scootaloo broke the kiss for but a moment and winked in my direction. Applebloom’s bra followed the example of her shirt and fell down to her elbows. Locked by the lips once more, Applebloom and Scootaloo moved towards a wall on the nearest house. More specifically, Scootaloo pushed a willing Apple to the nearest wall and waved for me to follow them.

I wasn’t sure what to do, but I had plenty of time before I needed to be at the Cutie mark Crusader clubhouse, so I followed them. Well, I probably would have followed them even if I didn’t have as much time, all things considered. My mind was not in a position to think about the future right now, or at least it was unable to take any consequences seriously. The hardwiring of the human mind was surely the cause of this.

My attention turned to the girls again and my eyes opened a little further when it did: Applebloom was pressed up against a wall, one I was currently unable to even tell the color of, moaning in the lowest voice she could. Scootaloo had moved her mouth down to her chest and used it to play with her nipples. I could have sworn she used her teeth, gently, to nip at them, making Applebloom turn up the volume.

I moved my gaze down a little and saw that Scootaloo hadn’t been content with her breasts, but also had moved her right hand into the tight jeans. A small bulge had formed and it grew and withdrew at a slow, but steady, pace. My mind screamed for me to take a look around to see if someone saw us, but my eyes refused to move away from the sight before me.

In some anime series I had seen guys start to bleed from the nose just by seeing a female character in a sexy, or no, outfit. I hadn’t gotten that part before, but with the blood pressure that built in me at this sight it made a lot more sense to me, even if it was exaggerated.

“Wanna taste?” Scootaloo took her hand out of Applebloom’s pants and licked the underside of her middle and index fingers, before she pressed them against Applebloom’s lips. Without much resistance they went in and was sucked and licked clean. “My, you are a dirty one, aren’t you Applebloom? Doing stuff like this in public, where someone might see you?”

“Just… shut up…”

“And what about you, big guy? Do you want a taste?”

Scootaloo had pulled her fingers from Applebloom’s mouth and placed them back in her pants, then reaching them out in my direction. Unable to think straight, I almost leaped at them as I sat down on my knees beside her and started to lick and suck frantically on her fingers. It had a strange taste, as if Scoots had bathes in Applecider before doing this. I could feel a drop of my saliva trail down my left cheek. I must have really enjoyed the taste.

“Look Applebloom, someone else likes your taste as well. I told you that you didn’t need to worry,” she pulled her fingers out of my mouth and started to rub between her legs, through the cloth. “Mmm, I think I need some attention as well. Not fair if Applebloom gets all of it. Wouldn’t you agree, big guy?”

Yes, I did agree. Very much so, in fact. So much that I didn’t even hesitate to get to my feet and move behind her, pressing my loins against her backside, which sent a pulse of pleasure through me, while my hands traces across her body. My left hand moved up under the sport top to find that she didn’t wear a bra. Scootaloo’s nipples stood erect, waiting for me to play with them, and I was more than happy to oblige.

My right hand moved down along her arm, to sate her itch. I could feel her pants were already wet, so I retracted my arm slightly, before I pushed my fingers in between the fabric and her. She didn’t have anything under her pants either. Once my hand had reached down, Scootaloo returned hers to Applebloom.

My fingers ran across a very small knob right before I felt her lips at my fingertips. Her clit. A seconds hesitation went by, before I started to slowly rub and pinch it. As I increased my pace, I was met with muffled moans from Scootaloo; her mouth had returned to Applebloom’s breasts. I felt my erection press harder against Scoot; she had, consciously or not, started to rub her behind ever so slightly against me, much to my pleasure.

The muffled moans became louder, and Applebloom started to have trouble not yelling out as well. I could see she tried to stop herself by pressing her fist into her mouth. I moved my fingers from Scoot’s clit and further in between her legs. As wet as she was, my index and middle finger slid up into her without any effort, covering them in juices. Should I go through with the idea that just manifested itself in my mind? I decided yes.

I retracted my fingers from one of their new favorite hangouts and out of her tights entirely. Roughly, maybe more than I needed to be, I took a hold of Scootaloo’s jaw from underneath and pulled her away from Applebloom, before I forced my index and middle finger into her mouth.

“You’re not the only one that has to taste yourself today,” I whispered into her ear, though I was uncertain if she heard me; she was already sucking and licking on my fingers like nothing else existed. Her tongue pressed them apart, so she could clean them individually, and I almost had to put an effort into getting them out again. But when I did, her tongue almost immediately found itself on Applebloom once more.

“Ahh!”

Applebloom screamed and her legs failed under her. Slowly she sank down, giving Scootaloo time to adjust herself. She had to let the redhead when the hand I had at her breast wouldn’t allow her to bend any further. And then something made me pull her back.

With her hands free, and being held as closely to my body as I could get her while my fingers massaged her inside, she laid a hand on my cheek and moved my head so I looked right at her face. I noticed that she had a deep blush before she pressed her lips against mine.

Our tongues pressed against each other and tried to wrap themselves around each other to the best they could, interrupted only briefly by her moans. After a few moments, mine started to win out as her breath became heavier.

With my right hand I felt that she had started to let out more juices than before. As I pushed deeper into her with my fingers, my thumb touched by her clit and I decided that it would remain there until this was over. From Scoot’s moaning and leaking, that moment was not far off.

“Ahh!”

I had been right; she had been at the edge. A sudden gush of fluids spilled on my hand, before she started to slowly fall down into Applebloom’s embrace. My hands came out of her clothes as I was left the only one remaining on their feet. The girls were locked in a kiss again, but this time the aggressor was the formerly reluctant redhead.

“Now it is your turn,” she broke the kiss with Scootaloo and pushed her gently aside.

“Yeah,” the winged girl added.

The two of them started to unbutton my pants. Applebloom, while she waited for us to finish, had taken her shirt and bra of entirely to free her arms and now she sat on her knees in town, bare-chested, drawing my eyes to her. Scootaloo looked almost exactly the same as before this whole thing started, with the exception of a slightly darker color between her legs.

“Ohh!”

I let out a moan as the two of them started to lick my member and their tongues let at the tip. Scoot hesitated a little, giving Applebloom the opportunity to claim the head for herself. Her lips closed in around it and her tongue started to move over it in circles. I felt my eyes move slightly to the back of my head; with the massage it had gotten from Scootaloo’s hindquarters, I wouldn’t last long.

Scoot found herself kissing and caressing the shaft and I could feel that the pressure started to near critical levels.

“Can I have this one?” the orange skinned girl asked her friend, who nodded and loosened her lips from my head. Moments after they were replaced, but she was not content with the head; she started to bob her head, taking more of me inside her mouth with each time, massaging it with her tongue.

“Hnn!”

I couldn’t hold it in anymore. What was left in me after a long day shot into Scootaloo’s mouth. I panted as I looked down on the girls, who beamed back up at me.

“I knew you girls were in heat, but this is unexpected.”

Even in the feel-good numbness my mind was in, I felt the block of ice that landed in my stomach. Someone had seen us, just like my rational mind probably had tried to warn me about before this happened. However, with these girls in heat around, my rational mind wasn’t exactly the one who got its message across the best.

“Hiya Twilight,” Applebloom said. “Sorry we couldn’t say hello earlier, we were kinda busy.”

“Yeah, and it would have been kinda awkward to ask if you wanted to join…” Scootaloo followed up.

“Not a problem girls,” I turned around and looked at Twilight. She was the only one that had not been involved in the little incident in sight, and for some reason she had a notebook and pen with her. How did that make any sense? I wish I knew, but at least she didn’t sound or look angry.

“Still helping them with their first heat, hmm?” Twilight asked in a friendly tone. I hurried and got my member out of sight and back into the pants where it belonged. “Looks like you’ve been doing a good job, but I have to double check my notes against the papers I have read on the subject before I can say that with complete certainty. I wish I had had someone to help me out, I was about to bring down the house when it first happened to me. Well, bring down the library…”

What!? Had I gone completely insane? Had my senses stopped working properly? Or was she really saying what I thought she was saying? I remembered that she had said it was no big deal before, but I had just done this in public.

After I reached the conclusion that I might as well go with what I heard, I couldn’t help but to like this place more than I had come to enjoy it so far. Wait, had Twilight said something about notes? And the way the others phrased their sentences…

“How long did you watch?” I asked, with a certain uncertainty in my tone.

“I saw that Scootaloo pushed Applebloom against the wall,” she replied, still friendly and calm. “First I thought they had gotten into a fight, but when I came closer I saw that is was something quite different. Luckily I had my pen and notebook with me, so I could take notes and make a sketch.”

She turned the thing around and I was faced with a surprisingly detailed picture of the three of us when I had my hands on Scootaloo, who had her hands and mouth on Applebloom. A little more work and it would be something to upload to the internet for sure.

“Wait, why did you refer to it as ‘luckily’?” The word she had used seemed to be a little bit out of place, unless she had a larger meaning behind it.

“Well…” Twilight started to blush a little, and when I saw that I was a little amazed that she didn’t blush already. She really had to be one of those who block everything else out when she is in “study”-mode. Hell, she was probably one of those who thought a little tardiness was a huge deal when it came to studies. “After last night, I kinda started to read into the subject more… I thought it might be good to know a little more about it, since… Well, yeah that is…”

I waited for her to finish, but she didn’t seem to be able. Her voice had gotten several pitches higher since she started to talk.

“Twilight is in love! Twilight is in love!”

I looked to my right and saw that Scootaloo and Applebloom giggled and smiled in Twilight’s direction. I had almost forgotten that they were there. Not that it mattered, since they gave each other a quick, but meaningful, look and started to run away. Applebloom hadn’t even gotten dressed yet, but she did at least have the clothes with her.

“That was… an odd reaction from them,” I said before I turned back to Twilight, whose blush had become deeper.

“Hehe, yeah… actually no,” with a surprising turnabout she changed how she carried herself, back to her more usual confident self. It was almost like the awkward nature of the situation had disappeared from her mind. As soon as that thought reached my conscious mind, I started to wish that I could do that. “When they were younger, they did try to get their teacher into a relationship with Applebloom’s older brother, and accidently poisoned the both of them. That is a long and complicated story, but from what Cheerlee told me they acted a bit like that.”

“Wait, they poisoned their teacher and Applebloom’s brother?”

The amount of girls in this town that scared the shit out of me just quadrupled, from just Pinkie Pie to Pinkie, Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. Their way of trying to get people together was through poison? Poison!? What was their plan, to get them sent to the same room in the hospital so they could have plenty of private time? Holy shit.

“Yeah, I was reading a book about Heart and Hooves Day and how it was founded. Something about a prince and princess drank a love potion that turned out to be a love poison. Caused a mess, especially since Big Macintosh moved a house halfway across town in the process, when the girls made this potion and gave it to them. The only cure was to keep them apart for an hour, something that is very hard to do with someone like Big Mac.”

“Did you just say that this Big Mac moved a house? Not by himself, right?”

“Actually he did. Pretty amazing, the feats of strength that guy can achieve, when he is motivated for it. Usually he is kind as a kitten though.”

Usually kind as a kitten didn’t really make me feel better. While Twilight didn’t seem to mind that I had “helped the girls with their heat”, as she put it, I was not so sure that Applebloom’s older brother would be as open minded about it. If people here were anything like the ones back home, brothers usually were somewhat protective of their sisters, especially the younger ones.

“Wow, that is… just wow,” I didn’t really have anything to reply to Twilight with. And pretty much every part of my body wanted me to not take up the topic that had been put on hold after she started to tell me about the poison story. I knew we probably had to deal with that sooner or later, but hopefully not right now…

“I need to get home and sort out these notes,” Twilight started to blush a little again and looked to the ground. “Then maybe you can let me ask you a few questions about it later tonight?”

“Yeah, sure, that… works for me.”

“Great!”

Without another word, she simply disappeared in a flash of light, leaving me a little confused as to what had just happened. She could teleport herself around? Damn, I didn’t see that one coming. And I didn’t see it go either, the light was a tad too bright for that.

I looked at the sun; a little over and hour remained until sundown.

Chapter 8: Equestrian Dusk

Dear Diary,

As awesome as this is, I might need a break…

These last two days had been quite eventful, to be sure. Now, however, I was a little nervous that Sweetie Belle was going to be disappointed with me. I could only do so much a day and I felt like I might just have reached that limit with this most recent little incident. Hadn’t that happened, I think I would have been fine, but it did happen and now I felt I tired.

What was I supposed to do while I waited? Arriving early without any stamina wouldn’t do. Sure, an hour and a half wouldn’t be quite enough to push me past what might be my limit, but it was better than, say, fifteen minutes.

Maybe I should stop by the farm and intro- No! that was out of the question. Why had my mind even gone there? Jeez, that thing really acted strange at times. I was not about to willingly go near this Big Macintosh fella in the foreseeable future, after what I had heard about him from Twilight. A guy that pulls a house after himself and I fucked his younger, teenage sister? Hehe, not going to happen.

What other options did I have? I could take a trip to Sugarcube Corner, though that would be a little awkward with Mrs. Cake. Especially if her husband was there. Maybe I should visit Rarity? And then end the visit by going out and fucking her younger sister… Maybe not.

“Wait a minute,” I told myself. When did I reach the conclusion that what was going to happen at the Cutie Mark Crusader clubhouse was sex? I mean, it looked like it might involve that, based on the circumstances of this whole deal, but wasn’t that a strange conclusion to simply assume? Granted, I couldn’t exactly come up with any better ideas, but still.

Ah, forget about it, it was probably not important what my mind told me about that right now: I had still fucked Sweetie Belle just yesterday and I wasn’t all that eager to be in Rarity’s presence… that wasn’t quite true. I clearly wouldn’t mind being in her presence, even clothed she had been a stunning sight. What I didn’t want was to put myself in a situation where I spilled to her that I had boned her sister, in an orgy with her friends, at their clubhouse yesterday. Somehow I didn’t see that being something she would be very pleased with.

“Hey!”

What just happened? I could have sworn I saw Pinkie stick her head into my field of vision… from above me? Nonono, I had to be seeing things. Well, surely I was seeing things, but that must have been a trick played on my mind by something. Like… an old bearded guy sitting on the top of a roof, zapping me with his horn to fuel his dark humor.

“Hey! Up here!”

I looked up at the source of Pinkie’s voice and the only conclusion I could reach was that I had to be dreaming. There was no other option, unless the old bearded guy hypothesis was right, which was a distinct possibility in a world where people could do magic with their horns or be born with wings that allowed them to fly. Or had both, like in Twilight’s case.

What made me reach this conclusion? Well, Pinkie was sitting on her knees. In the air. Right above my head. Smiling down at me and eating something that looked like it once was a baby blue cupcake decorated with something that resembled actual sapphires. One of them even fell on my head, much to my annoyance.

“Did you like your spa day as much as I enjoyed watching it? Oh, what am I saying? You can’t answer that, because you don’t know how much I enjoyed watching it!”

Pinkie floated down to what I would consider a comprehendible position. Which meant that she decided to not defy the laws of physics for a little while and having to stand on the ground like people such as myself. And I thought I had started to get some sense about this girl by now. I should have known better.

“Here, take a look at how much I enjoyed watching you at your spa day!”

She pulled out something that looked like a touch screened cellphone form a pocket in her skirt, pushed on it a few times and gave it to me. My eyes opened a little wider as I saw a video, clearly view from Pinkie’s one free hand, where was in what looked like the basket of a hot air balloon outside the window to the spa, lying on her back and fingering herself, and occasionally throwing glances into the room where I could see Aloe and Lotus work on me. Somehow I started to feel blood start to flow back to the man between my legs.

As enticing as that video was, I couldn’t help but find myself wondering why she had filmed it. Did she know this situation would come? Or was it just something she had taped to share and it happened to be that clip? My head started to hurt again and I gave her the phone back.

“So, did you enjoy it as much as I did watching it?”

That was a good question; Pinkie looked like she had enjoyed herself, and the view, a whole lot in that video. Well, not really that good of a question, as I had been pleasured by two young, sexy women and Pinkie had been limited to play with her own hand and fingers.

“I dunno, Pinkie, did your experience beat having sex?”

“Ahh! That is a good point! It wasn’t as good as sex, even though it was pretty damn good! That means you must have had an even better time than I had, which makes me so happy!”

Pretty much as clockwork she had jumped on me and now held me in a squeezing hug, though there was an upside. In pure reflex I had tried to get my hands up in front of me to protect myself, but I hadn’t been quite fast enough, so now my hands were stuck on Pinkie’s chest. A small consolation for not being able to breathe very easily, I supposed. I couldn’t help but rub my fingers against her nipples through the cloth, an action that was met with laughter from the pink girl.

“Pinkie Pie! Get! Off! Me!”

“Aww, you’re starting to sound a little like Rainbow Dash…”

For fuck sake, could you just get off already? As much I as like your perky nipples, they are not worth suffocating over! Jeez, I wish I had the air left in my lounges to say that, but it was probably for the best that I didn’t. The thought of Sad Pinkie returned to my mind and that make me shake I horror.

After a few more moments, and a change in the color of my face from the strange feeling it started to give me, she seemed to get the idea and loosened the grip. And remained in the air for a little while after she had let me go. That old bearded guy had to be around here somewhere still.

“Oh, that made me remember something!”

I had no idea what she meant by that, but knowing her that wouldn’t matter; she’d be more than happy to explain it to me in a way that didn’t really make a whole lot of sense if I asked. Better to just wait and see. Or in this case wait and then find yourself being dragged after this pink girl in a familiar fashion. Now all I needed to know was which part of the town would I be on the ground when she finally stopped.

**

Pinkie stopped running in a much more controlled fashion than she had before, allowing me to remain on my feet and in balance. My breath was quite heavy and I felt the sweat on my forehead. The sign suggested we were outside of Sugarcube Corner. Well, by the time I actually realized this was where I was, we had already passed through the front door and into the shop itself.

“Hello, dears,” Mrs. Cake smiled at us when we came in and I could feel a rush of blood go to my cheeks. Our last encounter had ended in a rather awkward way, after all. She didn’t seem to dwell on that though, luckily. “What can I get you?”

“Nothing, Mrs. Cake, I’m just here to pick up some of the stuff I set aside for my friends,” Pinkie let go of my hand and jumped over the counter, and took out one of those rainbow colored cupcakes she had given to me and Rainbow Dash earlier today. This couldn’t be good news, could it?

“Yes, Pinkie… about those…” Mrs. Cake started, but didn’t look like she was entirely sure how to continue. “The ingredients… Are you sure those things are healthy?”

“Of course I am, Mrs. Cake,” the pink one giggled and walked back over to me. “I’ve already fed him and Rainbow Dash, and they are still just fine. Yes Ma’am, no problems the whole day. Well, except that since Rainbow Dash was in heat in pretty much made her an uncontrollable monster who forced my friend here to mate with her… but other than that it didn’t have any side effects.”

I could see that this made no more sense to Mrs. Cake than it would have made to me, if I didn’t see the result first hand. Her mouth was left halfway open as she watched us leave the shop, and, probably from Pinkie’s forwardness about what had happened between me and Rainbow Dash, she had a slight blush to her. And I was pretty sure I saw her shake her head just before the door closed.

Pinkie, actually walking this time instead of dragging me along as she ran, led me in the direction I would have to go to get to the Cutie Mark Crusader clubhouse, still with the cupcake in hand. I was more than a little nervous for what she planned to do with it, considering how poorly Rainbow had reacted to it. Okay, she had reacted in a way I thoroughly enjoyed and I would feed her another one if I had the chance, but not right now that I had had sex three times in less than twelve hours. Which was the key part to this whole tirade, that really didn’t have that much meaning, inside my head while I worried about what Pinkie planned to do with that Divine Cupcake.

“Eat up!”

In my moment of self-distraction Pinkie found the time to force a part of the Divine Cupcake into my mouth… and help me chew with her free hand. Safe to say, I already knew that I didn’t really have any choice in eating this, even if I tried. At this point, I felt somewhat obligated to go along with whatever it was Pinkie wanted to do. Just out of the sheer fear of what might happen if I didn’t. And the fact that I really couldn’t complain about what it had led to, with amount of sexy-fun-times I had had the last two days. But that didn’t mean I wasn’t going to question the why’s of eating this cupcake.

“Pinkie,” I said as soon as I managed to get free of her and take the partially eaten treat out of my mouth. “Exactly what do you think will happen if I eat this? It didn’t exactly have a whole lot of effect on me before.”

“Silly, the cupcake you ate was to get you horny, which you clearly didn’t need help with, but this one I made so you could have more sex! If you’re anything like guys from around here, you’d need it if you’re to hold up your end of your bargain with Sweetie Belle!”

I was now officially seeing Pinkie as one of the weirdest combinations of cute and fun and oh so creepy. But if this cupcake did do what she said, I couldn’t really blame her. I was more worried about something else.

“How did you know about that?”

“I talked to Sweetie Belle of course. Duh!”

Right, the obvious answer: The one who agreed to keep this secret told her about it. How did I not instantly come to that conclusion without even thinking about it? Well, when the bargain was mentioned I did start to wonder what the point was. I mean, Twilight already knew and so did Pinkie and they were both friends of the older siblings of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. It was just a matter of time before this would get out anyway.

“So eat up and get your ass out to the Cutie Mark Crusader’s clubhouse!”

With a very happy and cheerful smile she gave me a hug and shot off to somewhere, leaving a pink trail after her. I blinked a few times, to make sure that my eyes worked, but there was truly no point in that. Surely Pinkie Pie would continue to do stuff that made me question reality. I might as well come to terms with that sooner rather than later, so I took another bite of the cupcake.

**

I walked through the apple trees. It wasn’t quite sundown yet, but with Pinkie’s cupcake, assuming it worked; I might as well arrive a little earlier. Besides, I didn’t exactly have a lot of other things I could do in the meantime. Before long the somewhat familiar sight of the clubhouse, which on the outside looked like a glorified description of a decent tree hut, came out between the trees.

I didn’t see any lights or figures in the windows. Was no one here yet? Didn’t matter to me, I could use the time to take a nap while I waited. Maybe Sweetie Belle would be busy at home, with her older sister, so she couldn’t come and I could use the evening and night to rest.

Sweetie Belle busy with Rarity… now that was a pleasant thought to imagine. I couldn’t help but to let my fantasy run a little wild with it as I walked the path up towards the door. They looked so very much alike, and to see them tangled together, kissing and pressing themselves against each other, was a fantasy among the finest. To see Rarity show Sweetie Belle how to “properly” pleasure another woman…

“Mhmmm!”

A muffled sound, which I had to admit I wanted to damn right now, broke my fantasy and trapped my attention back in the world around me. It sounded like it had come from inside the clubhouse.

I decided I shouldn’t just burst in through the door, just to be safe, but rather take a look through one of the windows and assess the situation. A single muffled voice was far from enough to get a view of just what went on. As I neared the window, which happened to be open, I could hear a similar sound, just more frequent and at a lower volume. What on earth was going on in there?”

“Oh…” my response to what I saw was delivered at a volume even I had trouble hearing. No wonder, with the scene before me though.

On the bed of the clubhouse, I saw Sweetie Belle and another girl, this one with brown-orange-ish skin and hair with two different colors of pink, one light and one darker. The girl I didn’t know didn’t have wings or a horn, but she was tied up and the ankles and her hands behind her back. Or that was at least what it looked like. Her back, well more accurately her ass, was turned to me, with Sweetie Belle standing on her knees right behind her, wearing black leather panties.

Sweetie Belle had her hands firmly planted on the other girls hips as she pushed her own back and forth, which in turn prompted the sounds I had heard on my way up to the clubhouse. Muffled moans? A tied up girl? Sweetie Belle standing behind her and working what was probably a strap-on? I had expected Sweetie to be into at least one fetish, but bondage? Wait, no; that actually didn’t seem out of place at all.

Almost instantly after I was able to make out what it was I saw, I felt that the blood had started to pump my member up at a high speed, to make sure it was ready if given the “all clear” to join in on this lovely little scene.

Sweetie Belle leaned forward and pulled something back; a fabric of sorts that had been used to gag the other girl. The stranger was slowly being forced back to a position where she too had to stand on her knees. Sweetie Belle leaned in, to what was probably her ear, and said something.

“You enjoy this, don’t you Babs? You like it when someone just does whatever they want with you!”

Her left hand found Babs breast and pinched the nipple, getting another muffled moan.

“I told you to be quiet until given permission!”

Sweetie Belle was a bit scary as she started to twist it further, before she let go and gave Babs a slap in the face. While it didn’t look like something that she would do if she tried to harm her, how Babs flinched and whimpered made me sure that Sweetie Belle wasn’t holding back more than absolutely necessary. The two of them changed position a little bit, giving me a better view of what was going on between them.

Babs was forcefully pushed back down and Mistress Belle pulled the toy out of her, before choosing to press it against the hole that would be, in their current position, right above the one she left. Babs threw her head, as far as it got, around to see what was going on. Her freckled face was turned to me and I saw that her eyes were wide open.

Mistress Belle pushed forward and was met by a whimpering sound, much louder than before despite the gag. Her left hand went forward again, but this time it took a hold of her hair and used it to help herself push forward.

“You love this, don’t you? Me pounding your ass like that? No? Then why are you so wet?”

Gloatingly Sweetie Belle used her right index and middle finger to penetrate Babs vaginal lips, before she pulled them out and licked them clean. Then she started to push and retract her hips at an increased pace. Babs whimpering started to fade out, probably getting used to the treatment Mistress Belle gave her, though it didn’t quite disappear.

“Damn!” I unknowingly let the words get past my lips. Sweetie Belle stiffened up for a moment, before she saw that it was I who stood and looked at them through the window like a Peeping Tom. With the same sinister smile she had given me back at Rarity’s shop, she waved for me to come inside.

Hastily I started to climb in through the window. My mind didn’t allow me to take the three steps to the door, just in case the scene before me changed in the time I was gone. Sometimes I really had to question the workings of my own mind, it rarely made any sense.

A few short seconds later I was inside the room with the two girls. On the floor around me I could see a few different whips, at least 5 different sized dildos, a gagball with holes for breathing and straps to fasten it, a long rope that looked like a part had been cut off and a pair of handcuffs. But right now that didn’t hold my attention for more than a split second.

I walked over to the bed, taking off my shirt on the way, and leaned in towards Babs’ face. I couldn’t help but to let my right hand land on her hindquarters, before making its way up towards her head. It stopped and felt her breast on the way.

She started to make some motions with her head in Sweetie Belle’s direction while trying to say something, but the fabric in her mouth made it impossible to understand. Curious, I leaned in a little further, to obscure Mistress Belle’s view of her mouth, and pulled the gag just far enough out to let her whisper.

“Help me turn the situation on her and I’ll make sure you’ll have the time of your life.”

As soon as I heard what she said, I let go of the gag to silence her and started to fondle her again.

“Did you like the show?”

Sweetie Belle asked me as she continued to pound Babs ass. I nodded. I had really enjoyed watching them. But now I wanted in on the action. And I couldn’t help but to think that turning the scrip on Sweetie Belle would be a lot more fun that to get in on Babs.

“When I’m done with her ass, you can have it. Babs loves to be handled like this.”

Okay, that did it. It would just be too funny to flip this around to skip on, in addition to the promised benefits. I walked behind Sweetie Belle and started to massage her breasts.

“Oh, so you want to play with me right no- woah! What are you doing?”

Quickly, after I had gotten my arms around her, I moved my hands up behind her neck, locking her arms, before I started to pull her away from Babs. Once the toy was free from Babs behind, I let Mistress Belle go for but a moment, so I could get my hands on the handcuffs I had seen just a moment ago.

She had, as soon as I had let her go, jumped back to Babs, this time pleasuring her with her tongue. Obviously knowing what was to come, she had her hands ready on her back for me to trap in the handcuffs. I didn’t hesitate to put them on, before I started to untie Babs hands.

Once that was done I took a hold of Sweetie Belle, and pulled her back to give Babs a little room to move in. While the pink haired girl continued to untie herself, I picked up where I had left off with Belle. My hands rested on her small breasts as I pinched and rubbed her nipples, while I rubbed my loins against her hindquarters.

“Time for you to be the gagged one,” Babs said and tied the same fabric she had had in Sweetie Belle’s mouth and pulled the strap-on off her, before she turned to me. “Lift her up a little; we’re going to have some real fun with her.”

I did as she asked and immediately Babs reached in and started to unbutton my pants and pulled out my member. With a sinister smile, not unlike that I had come to recognize as Sweetie Belle’s, she took it and directed it in between Sweetie Belle’s legs.

Wait, that hole? I had been prepared to do her the same way as the first time, but now Babs pressed me against the other entrance. Would it even fit? Even the front door had been really tight…

The thought disappeared almost instantly as Babs pushed my head inside. I started to slowly push in. All along the way Sweetie Belle’s inside hugged me tightly. When I was halfway buried in her I stopped and started to pull out again, before going in once more. After the fifth try, I felt my balls touch against her ass. Suppressed moans and whimpers, muffled by the fabric, escaped Sweetie Belle.

Meanwhile Babs had started to put on the black leather panties with the toy in front. With a hungry expression, she came up to us as close as she could, before she rubbed the tip against Sweetie’s slit. With a wink to me, the freckled girl forced the entire length inside our mutual friend.

I could feel the toy enter as it pressed against me and I tried to match its movements as it went in and out, though on my end Sweetie was so tight that it took a little time to move. And every time I had pulled out to the edge of my head, I could feel Sweetie tighten up, as if to prevent me from taking it out, before she loosened up, as much as that was possible, when I started to push in.

Babs’ hands found their way to the back of my head and pulled it towards her on the left side of Sweetie’s head, and locked my lips with hers. As we moved in and out of the girl between us, our tongues wrestled and massaged one another.

Green light, which I recognized to be Sweetie Belle’s magic, took a hold of Babs’ head and pulled her away from me. I also saw that she had removed her gag, so her moans were no longer muffled. Babs smiled and did what she could to shut her up again.

As Sweetie Belle adjusted to me being inside her I started to pick up the pace, almost to the point that I managed to keep up with Babs’ toy. Pinkie’s potion really did work, though I felt that I wouldn’t be able to hang in there much longer. The pressure had started to become quite intense.

My hands, which I had subconsciously placed on Babs’ hips, now found their way to Sweetie Belle’s chest again and found that Babs’ were at the same height, pressed against them. With my thumb and index fingers, I took hold of those of both and started to twist. The girls continued to moan into each other.

“Coming already, are we?” Babs broke the kiss and pulled away, replacing the toy with her hand. “You must really love getting your ass filled, don’t you?”

Sweetie Belle nodded with the simple “mhm”, before she tried to kiss Babs once more. I couldn’t help it, but this pushed me over the edge earlier than expected. Load after load shot into her and started to tickle down at the side of my member. Maybe more roughly than intended, I pulled out of Sweetie Belle and pushed both of the girls back down on the bed.

With the last few moments I had available, I jumped after them and placed myself between Sweetie Belle’s cheeks. As I continued to rub back and forth, I sprayed what I had left onto her lower back, before I rolled over to the side. The last thing I saw before I fell asleep was Babs starting to lick it off, then all went black.

Chapter 9: Equestria After Dark

Dear Diary,

I really hope that siblings in this town are less protective of their younger sisters than the people would be back home…

It was dark outside when I opened my eyes. I wasn’t surprised, I had fell asleep in the early evening. I had to admit, I owed Pinkie Pie for that cupcake thing she made me, it really made the ending to my evening more… well, yeah. Perhaps it hadn’t actually done anything, but after what I had seen one of those cupcakes do to Rainbow Dash, I was willing to accept that it had had some effect.

Speaking of cupcakes, I halfway expected Pinkie to jump me at any moment, but I heard nothing except quiet breathing, presumably from Babs and Sweetie Belle. And the occasional “wohoo” of an owl.

I turned in the direction I heard the breathing and it turned out I was right. Babs and Sweetie Belle were lying on the bed, still naked, embracing each other. It was both a cute and sexy sight, to the extent the light from the moon allowed me to see it. Sweetie Belle’s body was a lot more visible, due to the white skin.

What time was it? I had no idea. It could be anytime from midnight to just before dawn. If I went to sleep again, I might oversleep on my appointment with Rarity. A small grin spread across my face.

Despite the dangers of being around Rarity too much at this point, considering what I had done to her sister, there was something about being guaranteed to spend time with her the next few days. Of course, if she found out about Sweetie Belle, that might change in a big fucking hurry. And I would either be banished from her shop, or banish from her shop and physically punished depending on how much of a Lady she really was. Or she might not mind, but I wouldn’t bet on that.

The howl of a wolf drew my attention, but it was distant. It lacked any intimidation factor, so weak it was when it finally arrived at the Cutie Mark Crusaders’ clubhouse. It sounded lonely and reminded me that even though I couldn’t complain about what had happened over the last few days, I was still far away from home. Trapped in a world that only could be compared to that of the fantasy worlds I had always found entertaining.

I walked over to the window and looked out over the apple orchard. Before I came here, I would have said that it wouldn’t be a problem to understand it if I went to one of those worlds. Such idle fancies, these thoughts that had been used to stroke my ego. There was one thing to say you wouldn’t be confused and uncertain if it happened, and a completely different one to actually live up to it. I surely hadn’t.

Thinking back at it, I had freaked out quite a bit when I first landed in Twilight’s room. A light purple-skinned girl with a horn and wings that levitated stuff around the room? Yeah, I hadn’t been entirely able to comprehend it at first. Luckily she had given me something to calm me down. And for the next couple of hours I had been about as comprehendible as a sniveling drunk.

There was something I had to admit though; I wasn’t sure if I ever wanted to go home. This place seemed so peaceful and happy. People here seemed to enjoy spending time with me, though that might be chocked up to a heat based sex-drive. But if it wasn’t based on that alone, I could see myself remain here. Better than to remain where I was back home. Or maybe not.

My eyes went from the sea of trees to the moon in the sky. It was hours until morning, if it was anything like the one in my world, but not so long that I felt comfortable sleeping. I couldn’t let myself make a poor impression on Rarity just yet. No, any poor impression she had of me would be because of me fucking her sister, not anything I did to her.

For a moment I just stared blankly to the skies. I thought I had seen someone fly past the moon. Then I hit my palm against my forehead. Why would that even be remotely strange? Hello! Brain! We’re in a world where people with wings are not uncommon. Get a grip already! Jeez.

I was more curious to who it was. It could have been Rainbow Dash or Twilight. Or anyone else that happened to have wings. There seemed to be enough of them for it not to be seen as remotely rare. But why where they up at this hour?

Why am I up at this hour? My brain shot back to me. A fair point. It didn’t need to be something suspicious. Enjoying the night was hardly illegal. I hadn’t seen much to indicate that there was a set time one no longer had the freedom to be outside. Or maybe I had only seen the happy end of a brutal dictatorship. I chuckled at the thought.

If it really was a brutal dictatorship, I had apparently gotten the golden ticket when I landed in the room of one of the rulers. She seemed to be very interested in finding out where I was from, though she hadn’t talked much since I came. Busy with experiments etc.

Then again, would I be comfortable living at the good end of a place like that? Well, yes I would be comfortable physically. But would I be able to live with myself if I didn’t oppose it? I had no idea. After my thoughts of me not being confused or frightened by ending up in a strange world was shattered, I’d try to not be too definite in my thoughts about what I would and wouldn’t do in a situation I had never been in.

I couldn’t help but to let out another chuckle. This place, a brutal dictatorship? Didn’t seem likely. It seemed to be a standard monarchy, but if Twilight was any indication, the princesses weren’t all that oppressive. Besides, she had hinted that I might meet the other ones sometime, so I’d get to judge it for myself. Hopefully. It was worth asking if there was a form of democracy though. Or maybe it was more in the style of the enlightened monarchy, where the monarchs made efforts to listen to their subjects and do well by them.

Letting out a sigh, I turned to the door. Time for me to do as others had done to be many times already these last few days; fucking them and being gone when they woke up. I’m sure Sweetie Belle wouldn’t mind, and she’d probably make sure Babs didn’t mind either. Besides, this was a fantastic chance to look around town. The night would often let you see things in a way you never had before.

The door closed behind me, as I tried to keep it as quiet as possible. I wouldn’t want to wake the girls up. Could be awkward. Or fun. Or both. Still, that was not what I wanted to get involved with right now.

Outside it was a tad chilly. Not cold, but not warm either. It was refreshing. The sound of grasshoppers was there, but felt almost as distant as the howl of the wolf I had heard earlier. I’d imagine that they were not too common in the orchards. The image of Romani from Majora’s Mask popped into my head. In that game she had called Link “Grasshopper”, if I remembered correctly. Why that particular game was the one I thought about was hard to say though.

As I walked through the trees, there was another game that popped into my mind; Oblivion. Not because anything special, only the feel of the orchard itself. It felt like something I could expect to see in that game, like a canvas painting. All it lacked was a troll or two, a suit of armor, a weapon and someone to help with some task that would quickly escalate. But which race would I have been, if I was in Oblivion? Or Morrowind or Skyrim for that matter. I was fairly certain I’d be human, given my lack of fur or scales or pointy ears(not to mention I was neither gold- or ash-skinned).

Yet again I chuckled to myself. Jeez, I was a nerd if there ever was one. Fun to think about though, I had to admit. And it reminded me of a time when I was young when I watched an episode of some series and I would pick a character in that episode that I “was” for that episode, usually when there were others there. I remember that there tended to be some characters that we’d all want to “be” for a show and there was always a race to get to be them. So many things like that had lied dormant in my mind for so long.

I stopped and looked around me. I was in the middle of nowhere, it seemed. Had I even gone in the right direction? I started to feel the nerves build in my stomach. That tickling that always came when I got nervous. I hadn’t been going in a straight line either; the trees had made sure of that. I wasn’t even sure which direction the Cutie mark Crusader clubhouse was anymore.

My heart stopped for a moment. I had heard something move to my right. Maybe it was the wolf from earlier? No, don’t be silly, Brain. It is probably just one of the people who live in the farm who are out talking a walk. I hope.

As silently as I could, I moved in the direction of the sound, making sure to hide behind the trees as best I could. I didn’t want to take any chances, regardless of how absurd it was. I mean, what were the chances that there was something that would be a danger to me? Not big, I was still in the civilized parts of the land. But I remained hidden as best I could anyway.

The sound of boots against the ground became louder. Whoever it was, they didn’t seem to care about secrecy. That was a good sign; probably not a thief then, so that could be rationally ruled out.

Now the sound was on the other side of the tree I had hid behind, moving in a direction away from me. Slowly, I peeked around it, only to see the back of someone I recognized to be the girl I had bumped into one of the last couple of days, but never had the time to talk to; Applejack.

I almost started to laugh at my silly behavior. Of course it had to be one of the people of the farm that was out there. Who else would have any interest in being out here to begin with? I was about to step forward and ask where the way back to Poniville, before something happened that made me very glad I had been as careful as I was.

Applejack started to be covered in a venom-green light that bore a resemblance to the magic Sweetie Belle, Rarity and Twilight had used. I stood there, frozen in place. This couldn’t be good, could it? Hopefully this was just one of those things about this place that I didn’t understand because I was new here and not versed in magic. The ticking in my stomach before was nothing compared to the chunk of ice that had now been placed there.

As soon as Applejack was completely covered in the light, it vanished. But it was not Applejack who stood there anymore. Instead, there was a… what was it? It looked a lot like a normal girl from Poniville, except that it had insect wings and was black in color. In the moonlight I could see that there were holes in her arms and legs. She had long, pale green hair that reached to the middle of her back and a crooked horn. From what I could see, she, unlike the Applejack I had seen moments before, was naked.

With haste, I hid behind the tree again. What the hell was that thing!? Some sort of shape shifter? I could feel my breathing rate increase as I tried to walk in the opposite direction that… thing… went without making a sound.

Crack!

“Fuck!” I couldn’t hold my tongue when I heard the stick break beneath my foot. In my fixation on the creature that had been Applejack, I had forgotten to watch where I put my feet. There was only one thing I could do now; turn around and run.

The trees flew by me on both sides. I couldn’t hear anything behind me. Had it noticed me? Or had I been lucky? How loud had I been when I exclaimed? And how loud had the braking of the stick been?

I started to feel the lactic acids start to spread from my legs and my breath grew heavy. If that thing was after me, I didn’t see much hope in escaping. What little I had seen of Rainbow Dash and Rarity, wings or a horn alone looked like it would be more than enough to make sure I couldn’t get anywhere. This thing seemed to have both.

I slowed my pace to a quick walk. I had to listen. If I couldn’t hear where it was, running would be completely useless. And running would be too noisy right now. I had to find the way back to Twilight’s house, so I could warn her about what I had seen. Then it would become clear; either it was normal and I overreacted, or there was something seriously wrong with what I had just seen. It was easy to choose which one I preferred.

Right, right, left, right and left again. Whenever I was given a choice to where I should go, I just picked on at random. I was n the middle of a huge apple orchard, with no knowledge as to where the way out was, other than that sooner or later I had to reach an end. The question was, would I end up near the forest or the town?

The buzzing of wings appeared to my left, shortly followed by something… that thing... landing on the ground. I almost literally cast myself against a tree, pressing myself against it and holding my hand over my mouth. Every single beat of my heart I could hear and feel in my chest, drowning out the sound of whatever it was.

I can’t hear it! I have to run, now!

The thought popped into my mind, but my body refused to listen. A part of me didn’t know that running would accomplish little, if it saw me. And if it found me here, I would still be screwed. But at least if I remained quiet, I might have a chance to not be found. Right?

Wrong! Very, very wrong!

My brain shouted at me as the hand took a hold of my throat. The creature came around the tree, looking at me with what appeared to be a hungry smile with its tongue sticking out. It had venom-green eyes, fangs and the long tongue resembled that of a snake.

Despite the holes in the arms it had, I never stood a chance to pry its hand open. I couldn’t even make its fingers move with both of my hands.

“Well, well, well,” it said. The voice had a tone of satisfaction, and of glee. “What have we here? The stranger who lives with the fool known as Twilight Sparkle? Oh, what great luck I have been bestowed. The Queen shall surely reward me well.”

Its grip loosened a little, to allow me to breathe, but I was still in no position to escape. Applejack, or whoever it really was, leaned in towards my face.

“But what should I do with you?” its tongue started to touch my face, making me flinch by instinct. “I can’t make you cattle just yet. Twilight would notice you being gone and bring her Elements with her. But there are more ways than one to make this work. After all, I just need to control a part of your mind to make sure you won’t interfere. In fact, you’d be excellent bait.”

Every time I had opened my mouth to say something, it had put the pressure on my throat once more, preventing me from getting enough air to form any cohesive sentence. Now that she was done speaking, however, she let go, but I didn’t try to run. I couldn’t. I didn’t know why, but I just couldn’t.

“Not afraid of me, are you?” it taunted. “Then why did you run away before? Surely, if you weren’t afraid you wouldn’t have run. Or maybe you’re petrified? I wouldn’t blame you. Fiercer men than yourself have trembled before my kind.”

For a split second it laughed, but it was short lived. I trailed my arm with my eyes; it was outstretched and my hand had made contact with the creature’s face. It’s left cheek to be exact. Oh lord, what had I gotten myself into now?

Faster than I could react, it took a hold of me and threw me to the ground, laughing mockingly as it did.

“Did you really think that that would do anything? You’re weak and you’re slow, like all of your kind. But don’t worry, now is not the time for fear. That comes later.”

It bent over and took a hold of me once more, this time by holding under my arms, and pressed me against the nearest tree. I thought I would try to kick it, but before I could do so it had pressed itself too close to me and locked its lips to mine. Its long, think tongue literally wrapped itself around mine and I could feel that something came out of her fangs, right into my mouth. I was forced to swallow it.

“That wasn’t so bad, was it?” it smiled as it broke the kiss and let go of me again. I tried to raise my hand to hit her again, aimed right at her nose and out all the strength I had behind it.

“Oh my, you’re more receptive than I thought,” she giggled. What? Didn’t I hit her? Looking at my hand, I saw that it had made its way to her body, but instead of planting a fist at her nose, I had taken a hold of her breast and pinched her nipple. And why did I think of her as a she? Didn’t I just think of her as “it”?

“Well then, you should be rewarded for your courage. Not everyone would try to fight back. Most would just continue to run.”

Again she locked me in a kiss, but this time her tongue didn’t go for mine. Instead, it continued down my throat from the inside. My gag reflex was triggered a few times, but nothing came of it. I could feel her tongue in the upper parts of my chest, helpless to stop it. Every thought of fighting back became a thought of pleasuring her. Every motion to try to get free became one that invited her. After a few moments I had let go of her breast and started to unbutton my pants. And I licked her tongue with my own, trying my best to massage it.

Once my member was free from the restrains of my pants, my hands returned to her body; my left hand to her chest and the other between her legs. Rubbing back and forth, the index and middle finger on my right hand was soon covered in liquid.

She still had me locked in a kiss, so I couldn’t ask what she wanted me to do, but I didn’t need to. Not after whatever it was she had force in me. I already knew, as if she could talk to me without words, exactly what she wanted. My left hand started to squeeze tighter and pinch her nipple between the nail of my index finger and thumb, and I started to prod between her legs with two fingers on my right hand.

While my hands acted on their own, I could do little beyond staring into her eyes. Her green glowing eyes… Every time I blinked, I felt the tongue in my chest again, and every time I tried to look away my head started to ache.

“My, you’re a good little follower, aren’t you?” she retracted he tongue and let my mouth free from her grasp. Unthinkingly, I leaned after her, trying to keep our lips together. “Unexpected courage and obedient too? No wonder the people in Poniville seem to like you so much. I should reward you for this, with more than the privilege of pleasuring me.”

Immediately I stopped trying to kiss her again and just stared blankly at her. She was so pretty, with her black skin and insect wings and crocked horn and fangs and long tongue and the holes in her arms and legs. Her nose was just perfect, same with her eyes and hair. She was just perfect, why hadn’t I seen that before? And now she wanted to reward me? I couldn’t help but to give her a big grin, the happiest grin I had ever plastered on my face. How could it not be? This woman was perfect!

She went down on her knees and wrapped her hands around my member, slowly starting to massage the head before her hands went further down. To replace her hands, she leaned in closer and let her lovely tongue out of her mouth. It ensnared itself around me, starting at the top and working its way down. As the tongue worked its way down, the hands moved to give it space. Less than a minute later, they were no longer on me.

Her mouth neared the entangled soldier and I saw a flash of green light; a flash of beautiful green light that only a creature of her beauty could produce. Her gorgeous fangs were no longer there. She was such a compassionate Lady, not wanting me to get hurt because of her perfection. How could I have ever ran away from her? To stay at her side was better than anything anyone else could offer.

Think you moron, you’ve been poisoned!

Shut up, brain, I don’t need you anymore. She is all I need now…

For fuck sake, pull it together man! She is controlling you through poison and magic! She means to use you to get to Twilight Sparkle and then use you as cattle!

She would never do that! She is a perfect and compassionate being!

She is a magical creature who steals the shape of other people and feed on them! You saw her change and you heard her say you were to be her cattle!

Being her cattle is worth it! Any price to be near her is worth it! She is perfect and compassionate and…

Listen to yourself for a moment! You’re not making sense! You’re willing to give up your free will to that thing!

She is not a thing! She is… she is… she’s a monster…

“Ahh!” I looked down at the thing that had caught me. I had plastered her face with some of my own liquid. Against her black skin, it made an interesting contrast. Her tongue started to lick it all into her mouth, before she swallowed it.

“My, my,” she said and smiled at me. I didn’t feel like smiling back, but did it anyway. Whatever had happened, however I had managed to get free of her control, it was best not to let her know that I had. I doubted I could break from another dose of the poison. “Courage, obedience and you taste good? I’ve really hit a homerun with you. I might even keep you for myself as a plaything, when you’re no longer of use to us.”

She got to her feet again, making her fangs reappear. What should I do? I’m sure she expected something. Trying to avoid gulping visibly, I reached out my hand and touched her breast.

“You want more, do you?” No! That is not what that was supposed to signal. Fucking hell; now I’d done it. “Well then, who am I to deny you such a wish? But you’re going to need some help.”

She took a hold of my head and shoulder, exposing my neck. Fearing what was to come, I started to struggle as best I could, but it was no use. Her teeth sank into me and I could feel something entering my bloodstream. When I started to stop struggling, it became all too clear that I had been poisoned again. As if it was meant as a bandaid on the metaphorical wound, she took my place against the tree and spread her legs, using a single finger to make me come closer and claim the prize she had chosen for me.

Giving it the struggle I could, I tried to stand still, but it was no use. Again any thought of my own became a thought about her and how wonderful she was. How attractive. And how little I was compared to her. But now I had a voice in the back of my head, a voice that told me to just hang in there. To not use energy to struggle against her control when the poison was fresh in my system. It said to go willingly to her now, so I could defy her later. And I did.

When I came close enough, she took a hold of my member and guided it towards the front entrance. As soon as the tip was inside, I slammed in the rest with all the force I could muster. My reward was that she pushed me to the ground, with me still inside her and her on top of me, and started to grind herself back and forth on me. My hands found themselves on her hips.

While she grinded back and forth on top of me, her tongue escaped her mouth and found its way down to her chest. It started to envelop itself around one of her breasts, as if to give me a show to go with the main course. Her arms were lifted above her head and she started to move up and down, instead of grinding, making her chest bounce. I felt that I emptied myself in her, but I remained hard. And she remained on top of me for as long as I could remember that night.

Chapter 10: 3... 2... 1...

Dear Diary

What the hell just happened?

It felt like I was sitting up against a tree, but with my eyes still closed it was impossible to tell for sure. Where was I? I’d suppose that I would find out when I did open my eyes, but now I just wanted to sit here for a while.

“Um… Sugarcube?”

Someone, a young woman from the sound of it, said something, presumably to me. Her voice betrayed that she was a little confused by something. She wasn’t the only one; I had no idea where I was right now. I just wanted to sit here with my eyes closed until I felt like doing anything else.

However, despite my wish to ignore whoever it was, I decided to open my eyes. I was surrounded by apple trees, which I supposed made sense if I had spent the night with Sweetie Belle and Babs. Why I wasn’t in the clubhouse was a little harder to explain, I had never been a sleep walker before.

“Hello?” the voice said again, from my right. The girl who talked looked very familiar; she had light orange skin, long blonde hair, short denim shorts, a dark orange shirt and a cowboy hat. And she had freckles. Had I seen her before? Yes, I had. I had bumped into her while in Poniville, briefly. Right?

“Oh… Hey. You’re Applejack, right?”

“Ah am,” I thought I could see a faint blush on her cheeks, and her eyes seemed to be distracted by something at times. “Why are ya sitting here with yer… thing out?”

I felt my own cheeks started to burn. Not this again. Hadn’t I been in enough situations like this? Looking down, I saw that she was right; my pants had been unbuttoned and my member was lying out for the entire world to see. Or at least for those who happened to pass by here to see. And with the attention now given to it, it did start to react as well. Hastily, I shoved it back into my panties.

“I’m- I’m sorry, I didn’t notice, I-“

I had hoped that she’d interrupt me, but she didn’t. I had no idea what to say beyond that I was sorry. There was a pause we both spent inn silence, looking conveniently just besides each other.

“So…” Applejack started and returned her eyes to my face. “How did ya end up here?”

“Well… I… I…”

Wait, how did I end up here? I remembered… I remembered heading for the Cutie Mark Crusader’s clubhouse and running into Applebloom and Scootaloo. And what had happened right after that. And the promise to Twilight I apparently had given. Wasn’t I supposed to get back to her house for something? But that wouldn’t explain how I ended up out here.

What had happened after that? It seemed blurry and it felt like something tried to distract me. It was hard to say if I had gone to the clubhouse or gone back to Twilight’s. No, wait, I had definitely gone to the clubhouse. I knew who Babs was, and that Sweetie Belle had introduced us. So I had gone to the clubhouse after I ran into Applebloom and Scootaloo. Or got entangled with them at the edge of town with Twilight watching... whatever, the details weren’t important. And when I came to the clubhouse I had met Sweetie Belle and Babs. Closer to how I’d have gotten out here, but still not right.

Gods, why did my head have to ache so badly? I could have sworn it wasn’t like that when I first awoke. Or maybe that was just the embarrassment distracting me from it? What happened after I went to the clubhouse? If this headache could stop, maybe I could figure it out and give Applejack an answer. Wait, Applejack? Why did I feel like that had something-

“Ah!”

My hands flew up to my head and grabbed it, in hopes of dulling the pain. I was pretty sure I had let out a moan of pain as I did, but that would just have to be the case. Spending a lot of time around Applejack wasn’t exactly my plan to begin with, so if she thought I was a pussy it wouldn’t matter too much. When the pain started to fade out, I lowered my hands and looked up at the girl.

“I’m sorry Applejack, but I have no idea. I might have sleepwalked here, though I’m not sure how… my thing… ended up outside my pants…”

She raised an eyebrow at me, but at the same time she nodded slowly. Did I see a triumphant grin on her lips for a slit second? No, that couldn’t be right. I had to be confusing two types of smiles. Or imagine it. It was just there for a split second as I saw it, so it might have been a hallucination. It was probably a hallucination.

“Ah’m sure that’s it, but don’t ya worry, I’ve got no hard feelings for finding ya here. Ah was just a tad confused, is all.”

While she spoke, she also held out a hand to help me get to my feet. I could feel that she’d be able to crush my hand easily, had she desired to do so even from the grip she offered now. She too. Apparently her brother was stronger than her. And then there were Rainbow Dash. And the people with magic… yeah, I’d be hard pressed to win a fight in this place. Luckily it seemed to be a rare thing.

“You and me both,” I replied with a smile, trying to be nice in return for her understanding. “I wish I could give you a better answer, but I just don’t recall what I was doing last night.”

“Yer Twilight’s friend, right?”

“Yeah, I think we bumped into each other a day or two ago. What about it?”

“Just wonderin’,” she glanced over her shoulder, looking for or at something I couldn’t see. “Shouldn’t ya get back and say tell her where ya’ve been?”

“No, I should be heading to the Carousel Boutique since I promised to help Rarity today.”

It just blurted out of my mouth as a remembered it. Shit, another thing that had been forgotten in this mess. Looking at the sun, I still had the time to get over there in a reasonable time; it had just risen over the horizon. The promise to Twilight would have to wait though.

“Oh, well don’t let me hold ya, partner.”

Applejack shook my hand and practically pushed me in the direction of the farmhouse. In the sun it was visible over some of the trees. Somehow I felt like that it would be nearly impossible to see if it was dark.

**

I neared the town itself without any further incidents or with something happening, thankfully. I did feel like something kept an eye on me, but every time I looked around I saw nothing, except the first time when I saw Applejack kick a tree in the distance, who was clearly to preoccupied to keep track of me.

In the skies I thought I saw Rainbow Dash fly around, pushing on the clouds for whatever reason. Normally I would have raised an eyebrow at this, since it made no sense to me, but for some reason there only thing I could thing about was for her to come down to me so I could…

What did I want to do with her? My mind wasn’t even willing to tell me that at this point, the bastard. It was probably something along the lines of our first meeting. That was a lot of fun, I had to admit. And I had to thank Pinkie Pie for baking that cupcake that made her act like that.

On the topic of Pinkie Pie, I had expected her to have tackled me by now. Ever since she left me at Rarity’s place yesterday, she had been very “gone” compared to the time before. Didn’t seem like her at all. Then again, I had known her for about two days; hardly enough to make a good judgment on her as a person. Or as a force of nature. I wasn’t entirely sure which the more appropriate title was. Both seemed to be accurate.

“Personification of a force of nature” seemed to be the most accurate, when I thought about it more. A personification of random energy perhaps? Sounded about right to me.

“Omf!”

“Gosh, I’m sooo sorry- I-“

Trapped in my own thoughts, I hadn’t been watching where I walked and now I was on my ass, on the ground, looking at a girl was largely in the same position opposite of me. She had light pink, waved hair that reached to her waist and a yellow tone to her skin, wearing light blue jeans and a turquoise sweater. There was nothing special about it, except that it sat just tight enough to give an idea of how she would look without it, but without being provocative. From the looks of it, she was quite slim, but less on the curves than most of the adults I had ended up naked with, with the exception of Rainbow Dash, of course. Her eyes had an aquatic tone to it. I noticed a pair of wings on her back.

“No, it- it was my fault. I should have watched where I was going more carefully,” I had gotten to my feet and held out a hand for her to take, giving her an apologetic smile as I did. When she took my hand I got a sudden urge to rip the short of her and… best not let my brain continue down that path. “Are you okay?”

“I’m…” she said something more, but I couldn’t hear it. Her hair covered one of her eyes and much of her face, but from what I did see, she was blushing and looked to the ground beside her.

“I’m sorry, but I didn’t quite hear you. Could you repeat that? I just want to make sure you’re okay after I sent you to the ground like that.”

And by “okay” we mean how receptive of sex you are. Wait! No! Bad brain. Stop it and let me return to my normal level of pervert for a moment. I don’t need to be in hyper drive now.

“I’m…” she started over again, but her voice faded into nothing once more. Her visible eye glanced in my direction, filled with what appeared to be guilt, but it quickly returned to the ground.

Was there anything to gain by trying to talk to her more? She seemed to take “shy” to a whole new level, and it started to become rather uncomfortable to watch her suffer, in a way, under the expectation of giving an answer.

“Well, I hope you’re okay, but I’ve got to be on my way. I’ve got to help out a friend of mine around the store as thanks for making my clothes.”

“You know Rarity!?”

In the time it would normally take me to blink, I had gone from looking at this girl on arms distance to now having her nose a fraction of an inch away from mine. Add in a very eager stare that bordered on the creepy, and I found myself taking an unwilling step backwards. Or I would have, if her hands hadn’t been firmly planted on my shoulders. Once my heart returned to its normal rate, I conceded that this was probably for the best. Acting like she had scared me might have some negative effects.

“Yes, I… guess I do…”

“Oh- sorry, I-“

As quickly as she had opened up she returned to the self I had seen first, taking a couple of steps away from me. Was bipolar a fair way to describe her? Maybe not, she seemed to just have lost control, or her inhibitions, for a moment. Now all she needed was to lose the inhibitions of blowing me right here on the spot. Wait! Bad brain! I already said no to this.

“Hey, it’s fine. I do know Rarity, but only a little. I’ve gotten to know Pinkie Pie and Twilight much better than her.”

“You know Twilight and Pinkie Pie too? I’m so glad! I thought I was talking to a stranger,” she looked up at me again, this time with a much more open, and luckily not as eager as when I mentioned Rarity, expression. She held out her hand for me to take, introducing herself as I took it.

“I’m Fluttershy, I work with the animals out in my cottage. It is very nice to meet you.”

“It is very nice to meet you too, Fluttershy,” I smiled and gave her my own name, while my mind started to fill up with some images of her taking care of my “animal” out in her cottage. I didn’t even bother to try to correct myself though, that was obviously futile. Not to mention that these weren’t unpleasant thoughts either; my “pet” seemed to be very happy with them.

“That’s a strange nam… I mean, I’ve never heard of anyone with a name like that before. You’re not from around here, are you?”

“You could say that,” following the sentence up with the nervous laughter might have seemed strange to most. And it should, since it wasn’t really related to what I had said, but rather the things that went on in my mind. In that world, Fluttershy had just pulled of her sweater and was currently in the process of giving my loins a very sensual massage, begging me to let her swallow my cum here in public.

Wow, I really needed to get something for whatever it was that had messed with my mind. I mean, this fantasy was nothing out of the ordinary; I had to admit, but to have it in the middle of the day and in public? That was a new one. And it was quite the distraction from what actually went on.

“So, where are you from? You look a little different from the people here, so I’m guessing you might be from far off. A little like Zecora, I guess…”

Who? Well, it didn’t matter too much; I surely had plenty of time to get to know the people around this city yet. I’d not even been here a week.

“I’m from… from… I’m not sure where I would be from, compared to this place. I kinda just happened to land in Twilight’s house a few days ago, unable to go back. But why do you think I’m a little different?”

“Oh, did I say different? I didn’t mean it like that- I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have said anything…”

And now I felt like shit, because this girl took everything the worst possible way. I guess I had some of the blame though; it took two to tango.

“No, I didn’t mean to say I was offended. I- I was just curious as to how you could tell. You’re the only one who’s said something like that since I came here, without me telling them.”

“Oh… um, well, you kinda… smell different… yeah… and I’ve never seen anyone with… your skin tone…”

I what? Smell different? That didn’t make a whole lot of sen- oh, fuck it. Why even bother to try to make sense of it in my head? In a world of flying people, magic and weird cupcakes; someone having a nose that could tell I was not from around here didn’t feel all that outlandish at this point.

“I- I see…”

“Yes, I- I work a lot with animals, so… I kinda learn to…”

“Darling, you didn’t tell me you knew Fluttershy!”

Behind Fluttershy I saw none other than Rarity coming in our direction. Like the last time we met, she wore an elegant, yet simple dress, but this one was in a light blue color with the motif of a sun where her naval would be.

“Rarity, hi…” Fluttershy was cut off from whatever she may have wanted to say when Rarity gave her a short hug.

“Fluttershy! You look tired; have you been up all night again tending to the animals? How many times have I told you that you need to bring in someone who can fill in for you during the nights? You’re going to tire yourself out!”

She had let go of the hug and looked at me with a smile I had the impression she would call “fabulous”. Her expression seemed to wait for an answer to the question I had partially forgotten by the time I got a chance to speak; pictures of Rarity and Fluttershy entangled on the ground before me had driven out almost everything else.

“Well, we kinda just met…” Fluttershy answered the question for me, bringing me back to the reality. Well, if this was reality and not some sort of system like the Matrix. That would suck. But it would also explain a lot. Great, now I would continue to make that connection. Thanks for making my day better, philosophy 101.

“Oh, I see. Well, it was nice seeing you, but I need to get to the shop and open it. Are you still on for the spa this weekend?”

“Of course.”

“Wonderful. Now,” Rarity turned to me, while Fluttershy had started to walk again. That seemed strange, but maybe she was just tired. I was sure that if there was something important, Rarity would have noticed. She was her friend, after all. And apparently they went to the spa together. With my own experience at the spa… my mind had a field day with that tidbit of information.

“Should we get going? There is a lot to do around the store today, and you did offer to help me.”

“Yes, of course,” I replied, only having heard about half of it. But somewhere in the back of my mind I had some idea of what she wanted me to do; fuck her in the middle of the street. Wait, that was a fantasy that had popped up. Helping her around the store. That was it.

**

The Carousel Boutique had no lights on and the sign in the window of the entrance said “Not currently open”, which seemed like a needlessly long way to say “closed”. Neither Rarity or I had said much the short trip over here,

I had tried to remain calm and not let the wild fantasies that came over me take control. What went on in her head I couldn’t even begin to speculate on. Maybe the design for a new set of clothing was drawing itself in her head? And here I went contradicting myself already. No grounds for speculation, my ass.

Hey key tuned in the door and it swung open. It looked pretty much the same as the first time I’d been here, except it was a modicum darker without any light beyond that which came through the window. And there were slightly different clothes on the mannequins. She gestured for me to go inside, apparently ignoring the “Ladies first” rule. She had seemed to be the type to prefer those social rules to be upheld, but maybe I had judged her wrong. Not unlikely, all things considered.

I stopped in the middle of the floor, waiting for her to follow. I had no idea what she wanted me to do, so I might as well wait for orders. Not the most ambitious way to go about life, but it seemed reasonable in this instant. Not much of a career to be pulled out of returning a favor by helping around the store a little bit.

For a while I continued to look around, before I noticed something. Had the light grown weaker? It seemed a tad darker than it had been a little while ago. Looking back at the entrance, I saw that Rarity was busy with her magic; covering all the windows. She was turned against the door, with her back turned to me, and I heard the click of the key turning one more time. As the last of the curtains fell in place, she also turned on the light.

I would have jumped to a different conclusion under normal circumstances, but there was something that blocked out all possibilities, except one; she wanted to do me. She wanted to do me, right here in her shop. She was going to let her dress fall to the ground and begin to unbutton my pants. Then she woul-

“Uhh!”

I tried to get to my feet from the pile of mannequins I had landed it, but I was momentarily unable to do anything as my brain adjusted to the situation. I was pretty sure I hadn’t tripped and fallen in here, so that meant that Rarity had to be behind it. But that wou- No, wait, she had magic. Shit.

The question on my mind was why though. No, actually, the why was pretty self-explanatory too. Wait, what was it that I was wondering about then? If I knew how I ended up in this pile with an aching back, and I knew why, then what was I wondering about? Oh, right, how bad this beating would be. That made sense. No, that wasn’t the right answer either.

Oh, now I got it. I really considered a brain transplant at this point; the thing I wondered about when I suddenly found myself taking a beating from a girl with magic powers was how she would look naked. It seemed to be oddly at conflict with the general situation, so maybe it was time to replace it.

I got to my feet and found myself on the receiving end of a very disapproving glare from Rarity, who walked a little closer to me.

“I happened to hear a thing or two about how you have been spending your time since you came here,” she said coldly and lifted me from the ground. Was that a large sized scissor I saw on a nearby table? For fuck sake; don’t make me think about that! That sucks! With a simple gesture of her head I was thrown out on the open floor.

“You see, I have been wondering why my sister has acted a tad strange the last couple of days. That was, until I went over to Twilight’s last night to return the clothes you left here. There I was greeted with a most interesting sight; Sweetie Belle and Babs Seed asking Twilight for protection…”

She scowled at me with indignant fury, before she threw me back into the mannequins. By now I had realized that I had no way to fight back, so all I did was to try to take the landings as good as possible. But they still hurt. A lot.

“You’re not going to try to explain yourself?”

Another set of mannequins fell to the ground with me as she threw me into some that stood further away.

“N-no…” I didn’t manage to get out more before I felt something start to press against my throat. Now she was going all Darth Vader on me. Not the most pleasant position I had been in, I had to admit. She let me drop to the floor, free of her magic.

“Why not?”

“There is nothing to explain. We did it, end of story.”

“Well, then…” I felt my body be forced to my feet by her magic. She hadn’t changed her expression much, not the tone either, and now I saw that she levitated a piece of black fabric and cut off a long strip. It was bound around my head, covering my eyes. I felt that I was carried up in the air.

Through the butterflies that consumed my stomach, I could feel some sense of being moved around, but it was so slight that I had no idea. Until I heard Rarity’s shoes clack against stone. There was nothing to make that sound in the store that I had seen, so we had either moved outside or to a part of the shop I hadn’t seen before. Please don’t be a cellar! They really didn’t add anything good to situations where one had wronged a family in some sense.

It didn’t take long before I felt like I was being pushed against something. From the sudden pressure around my ankles, I could only assume that we had indeed moved to a cellar. When the binds before my eyes disappeared, this was confirmed. I was chained up in a cellar, with the older sister to the teen I had fucked. Well, now I was fucked.

There was one question that came to mind though, that wasn’t directly tied to what was about to happen; what the hell was this room doing here in the first place? I couldn’t see much, but if you have chains and handcuffs and shit in your cellar, there has to be a story behind it. In the grey contour of my surroundings, I made out Rarity’s figure.

“Au!”

I let out a moan of pain as a whip hit the side of my neck, but it was quickly muffled. A ball with holes in it to let me breathe was placed in my mouth as it opened and fastened around my head.

“Now be a good boy and remain silent. I have a store I need to run, but there is no need to worry; I’m not going to be gone forever.”

I could hear the steps of her feet disappear. What the hell had I gotten myself into now?

Chapter 11: That Fucking Cellar

Dear Diary….

Am I weird for thinking that something like this was inevitable?

“Ugh…”

I tried to let out the groan, but the ball in my mouth ensured that it was no coherent sound. Well, that could be said for the intension as well, so I guess that part didn’t matter, but the muffling of it was still something I noted. Probably because it meant that it was not a bad dream that had come upon me.

My back still ached after the tumble I had had with Rarity. Judging by the feeling of awakening after a night of uncomfortable sleep, I’d conclude that I had fallen asleep. Not surprising, given that there was nothing to do down here. And if there was, it wouldn’t help me much. At best I could look at the things to do.

My dick had surely gotten me into trouble this time. Chained up in some crazy and magical woman’s dungeon. I couldn’t help but to think that even if I had fucked her sister, twice, this was kinda overkill. A lot overkill, in fact. I, honestly speaking, didn’t protest as much as I perhaps should have when the gals found me, but I surely didn’t do it against their will. Or against the law, if Twilight was to be trusted on such matters. And yet, here I was.

From my right I could hear high heels on stone floor. It would seem that Rarity had found a spare moment to grace me with her presence. Great. But at least it wouldn’t be boring. That much seemed to be guaranteed. I might end up preferring it boring, but that is the nature of the beast.

“My, my,” a familiar voice said. Yup, it was definitely Rarity. I could see the outlines of her face to the right of me. Why couldn’t it have been Sweetie Belle? Actually, that wouldn’t change too much, I believed, but at least there’d be a light at the end of the tunnel. “Look at what you’ve gotten yourself into.”

The beginning phase to mockery with more sting than this. Laying the foundation by overbearingly putting the blame of this whole situation on me. Which I had no problem with, being blamed for fucking Sweetie Belle, but what surely followed would be less pleasant.

“No words of reply? Nothing to say? Why- Oh, never mind. I forget that you’ve got your mouth full.”

“Hnnnn!”

The crack of a whip sounded through the dark room. Instinctively I tried to put my hand on the underarm, but the damned chains removed any chance of that. A few more times the whip cracked, followed by muffled groans of pain. My right underarm fell numb, yet the pain was all too obvious. My breath became heavier and more hastened.

For fuck sake! What was wrong with her? What sort of messed up- no, never mind. I had been taken down to a cellar with chains and gag ready, with no more than a night to prepare such things. I was pretty sure I knew what sort of woman I was in the company of right now.

“No effort made to speak at all? You’re just going to take it? Is that how it was with my sister too!? Did she just take it, while you slobbered all over her body!?” I felt a handle, probably to the whip, press my head up from under my chin, followed by a fist to my left cheek. She hit hard, especially for her size.

After a moment of not being entirely sure what happened, I started to feel at the teeth on my left side with my tongue. To me they felt like they had loosened notably, but luckily my tongue disagreed. The more concerning matter was, of course, Rarity. She’d gone batshits insane, it seemed, being under a very false impression of how this thing with me fucking her sister had gone down. I couldn’t but to think of a naïve mother who turns a blind eye to everything that might contradict her established conclusion, blaming all bad actions around her daughter as the actions of another. Still, gagged and chained, realizing this didn’t help me much.

“That is all I have time for now; the store is still open. I just wanted to give you an idea of what awaits you when it closes in a few hours.”

I heard her steps disappear again, met with both relief and collection of hungering carnivorous butterflies in my stomach, chewing at everything. I had escaped a long session of this for now, only to have more promised before the day was over. Compared to how I had spent the last few days, this one seemed to disappoint in terms of enjoyment.

And what now? The first half hour or so I had been down here I had struggled against my chains to no effect, other than to scrape up my arms a little bit. I couldn’t see anything more than a very feint outline of some things around me, none of which appeared to be of help escaping. Or even within my reach. As best I had figured, I was standing not too far from a wall, in an area with, by and large, an open floor.

Trapped in a cellar, waiting for an insane bitch to come and beat me up some more… fucking great. Truly, it was. This would be an idea time for Pinkie to find me. For her to randomly run into me would be pretty good right about now, even if she tackled me to the ground in the process.

As my heartbeat and breath started to calm themselves, I found that my eyelids grew heavier and heavier. Great, sleep was coming over me again. Well, that wasn’t a surprise. I just didn’t like the timing; it would skip over most of the time I had left before all hell broke loose. Then again, to wait for it to come with a conscious mind sounded worse.

**

“Huh?”

I thought I heard something. Had I woken from sleep already? I didn’t hear anything against stone, so either Rarity was here now, or something else had awoken me.

With my eyes squinted, I tried to make out the figure of someone else in the room, but in the reach of my eyes there was nothing. Rarity’s white skin would surely have made it possible to see her, or at least some of her.

There it was again. A sound of… something. What was it? It sounded like… I couldn’t come up with anything to compare it to. It had been too short and too weak for me to make out. All I knew is that I thought I had heard something and that that something had repeated itself.

“Hello?”

With a low tone I tried to pose the general question, forgetting that I still had that fucking gag in my mouth. It was questionable if someone a few feet away from me would have heard it.

For a third time I heard the sound, this time a lot closer. It sounded like it came from my left, but I could see nothing but darkness, thicker than that of the rest of the room. The sound reminded me of something, but I couldn’t quite place it in my mind. Whenever I came close, a pinch of unexpected pain made me drop it once more.

As I let out a whimper a word stuck to my mind. Wings. It was wings that I heard. Or was it? It didn’t sound like the wings Rainbow Dash had, at all, but it still seemed familiar. And why didn’t the pain continue? Was it wrong, my assessment? Was it something other than wings?

“Ah!”

I tried to let out a frustrated sigh, but that fucking gag stopped me again! For fuck sake! Why did Rarity have to be such a vindictive and overprotective bitch!? Had she even talked to Sweetie Belle about this? Doubtfully.

Insect wings! I heard insect wings. And I thought it was something to take note of. Probably just some poor creature that had been trapped in here by accident. Or, by the sound of it, a rather large insect that had been trapped in here, with me. Fuck. This was really not my day.

“Oh my; the pet has found itself in a cage.”

Who the bloody hell was that!? It wasn’t Rarity, or anyone else I had met since I came here. Or was it? It sounded familiar. By all the Daedra of Oblivion, why did this day have to suck so badly? Not to mention that whoever it was that was in here, they had the power to make it a fuck of a lot worse. They could make it better and free me, but I didn’t see that happening. What they had said, and the tone they had used, was too mocking for that.

A pale green light appeared to my left, along a crooked horn of a black-skinned girl. She was naked and looked at me with a grin.

“What? Do you not recognize me? Have you already forgotten the passionate night we shared?”

She started to laugh and walked up to me, laying a hand on my cheek. I tried to pull away as best I could, but my body had another idea; it pressed against her hand. Why?

“This is too good. My pet, all alone in the dark. Helpless. Afraid,” she leaned in and kissed my forehead, resting a hand on my neck. “Now, what should I do with you, when you’re at my mercy like this, and haven’t ratted me out yet? ‘Tis deserving of a reward, yes?”

What the hell was she talking about? Ratted her out? Did I know this one? I should hope not, her hand upon my neck sent chills down my spine. Yet my boy found itself struggling to get in her direction. Once again: Why?

“Your body a willing servant, but your mind refuses me what I want. I will have to take some by force then. Too bad it is a pale imitation of what I truly crave. But I cannot always get what I want, and it is better than to go hungry…”

If someone could make out the nuances in my skin tone, they would see that I turned pale. This just went from bad to worse. Really, really worse. I thought, at least. The question for what she wanted from me remained, though it could hardly be anything good. The comment about hunger, though perhaps metaphorical, was especially unnerving. Just what the hell did that mean?

Like she had kissed my forehead, she made a move to lock her lips with mine. Her thin tongue working its way into the back of my throat, and her free hand moved to my loins.

“You’re happy to see me.”

I would contest that notion, if I could, but I couldn’t deny that my member, that jerk that had gotten me into this situation to begin with, seemed happy enough with her hand there. Just fucking great.

She worked to unbutton my pants, which took a little longer than it normally wouldn’t, having only one hand available for the job. The other one was firmed planted on my neck, ever pressing me against her.

Soon my member was free of its shackles, placed in her hand. Its touch gentle and playful, guiding it between her legs…

“Wake up!”

The crack of the whip broke the silence. To our right I saw Rarity, which, for the looks of it, was a big disappointment to the girl before me. With a smirk, she took a step back, blew me a kiss and disappeared into the shadows.

Rarity walked over to me, opening our “conversation” with a fist to my stomach. Over her shoulder I could see the dark contour of her figure stand in the background, darker than the shadow’s around her. What was going on? Why didn’t Rarity react to her presence? Were they friends? It wouldn’t fucking surprise me.

“I should have known that there was something wrong when you met my sister in my shop. Why else would she be so surprised to see you?”

Another hit, this time to reflect that of the first she landed on me, connected with my body. Like before, my breath started to become heavier and hastened. This was just fucking great! Really fucking great!

“Umph…”

What little I could let out was easily drowned in her ranting. Something about Sweetie Belle, and me. Each sentence was followed by another hit to my torso.

“Rarity?”

A stream of light came from the right, revealing a staircase I had known was there. The shadow of the one who had spoken seeping down. Sweetie Belle, by the sound of it.

“Coming, Sweetie Belle!”

Rarity shouted back, followed by her footsteps. Her shadow, for a moment, was clear against the light, before that too disappeared.

“Fun girl, wouldn’t you say?” the black-skinned girl walked over to me again, lighting her horn to let us see each other. “Imagine what my influence would do to her. Oh wait, you don’t have to imagine. You got to see some of it firsthand. Sad that I didn’t have the time to properly introduce myself to her. I could only turn her emotions to the more extreme. Her love for her sister was especially useful for that. And nurturing. But no matter; the time for chatter is over. I can’t have you blabber about this, now can I?”

With a chuckle she leaned in a sunk her teeth into my neck. I tried to scream, but the gag prevented it. Soon, I didn’t even try that, but rather embraced the feeling it brought. So warm and comforting.

“Bye, pet. For now…”

“No, that is not what happened! He didn’t force himself on me! I’m not a kid anymore!”

“Surely, he tried to convince you to do…”

“No! He didn’t even approach the subject! We did, not him!”

From upstairs, I could hear Sweetie Belle shout while Rarity tried to find some explanation that didn’t paint her as the bitch she was. A warm feeling started to spread in my chest. Now she was going to feel horrible for what she had done, and rightfully so. Fucking bitch, locking me in a cellar with no good reason.

Someone raced down the stairs, turning on the light as she did. Before my eyes, in addition to a rather angry and concerned Sweetie Belle, I saw an almost empty room, with a table with various toys. Some of which I could have sworn I had seen at the Cutie Mark Crusader’s clubhouse. The chains I was locked in hanged from the ceiling, the sort that is made to last.

With frustrated sighs, Sweetie Belle started to undo my shackles and took the gag out of my mouth with her horn.

“Are you alright?” I smiled and gave her a hug when she posed the question. My wrists and the places Rarity had used her whip still ached, but I’d get over that. At least I was free of that fucking cellar.

“As alright I can expect to be, given the situation. Seriously though… thank you… I didn’t look forward to spending the evening with Rarity. She’s more than a little crazy.”

Sweetie Belle didn’t seem amused by the comment, which I could understand, but instead gestured for me to follow her up the stairs.

**

“I don’t suppose there is something I can do to make up for this, is it?”

Rarity looked rather downtrodden when the two of us came up the stairs. Well fucking served. I raised an eyebrow in her direction.

“Let me get this straight; you assault me, lock me up in your cellar and starts beating me, and would have continued with that if your sister didn’t happen to tell you that you had it all wrong from the start, and you want me to just forgive and forget?”

Her eyes started to fill with water, but she made sure not to let any of it spill. Good thing to, it wouldn’t have made it any better. Taking a glance at Sweetie Belle, I could see that she didn’t look much more pleased with her sister than I was.

“No, there isn’t anything that comes to mind that can make up for this anytime soon. Now, if you don’t intend to lock me up again, I would like to leave this place and go to the closest thing I have to a home in this place.”

I said goodbye to Sweetie Belle, shortly followed by the door to the Carousel Boutique closing behind me. Finally that thing was over. Hopefully I never had to deal much with her again.

Chapter 12: Another Evening in Ponyville

Dear Diary,

I have this urge to smash Rarity’s face against a wall that I need to suppress…

I looked down at my right hand as I walked in some random direction away from the Carousel Boutique. It was balled in a fist, shaking. My breath was notably heavier than usual as well. Fuck Rarity. Seriously. If she got raped and gutted by a mugger I wouldn’t give a damn, but have to suppress a laugh in her funeral. What a fucking bitch.

From what I saw on the buildings around me, I was headed in the direction of Sugarcube Corner. Just fucking great. Truly great, going in the direction of one of that bitch’s friends. What sort of idiot would be friends with a bitch like her? Were they just exploiting her to get cheap clothes or something? Wouldn’t fucking surprise me.

No one else seemed to be outside, and the sun had set already. What time was it? And what did it matter? Who in this shit town would I want to spend time with anyway? If a crazy bitch like Rarity was highly regarded here, this place would not be something for me once the sexy fun time ended.

I had no idea whose house it was, but I walked up to the front door of one of them and sat down on the small elevation in front of it. I didn’t want to go back to Twilight’s house just yet. It would be rude in my current mood. She wasn’t at fault for what had happened at Rarity’s place. Really, no one but Rarity was to blame for it, so I should probably let the thoughts about this town stay in my head until further information could be gathered.

In the absence of distractions, my thoughts returned to the strange… something that had happened in the cellar, just before Rarity had come down. That girl. Who was she? Why hadn’t Rarity reacted to her? And why the hell did I remember her taking my dick out, but a moment later Rarity didn’t notice and my pants had been fully on? Was it some sort of delusion brought about by something that had happened in that room? Some transition between being asleep and awake messing with my head? Whatever it had been, it nagged at the back of my head.

And so did what she had said. The memory of that just struck me. What the hell did it mean that Rarity was influenced by her? Something about turning her emotions more extreme, I thought I remembered. What the hell did that even mean? Probably something along the lines of the creepy cupcakes Pinkie Pie had made for Rainbow Dash that turned her into a sexcrazed… something. No good metaphors came to mind.

Was it then even Rarity’s fault for… was I even asking this question? Yes! It was her fault that she had locked me up in a cellar and beaten me while I was chained up on a misconception that she could have avoided by actually taking a moment to talk to her sister! That she might have been under some influence that strengthened her emotions didn’t change the fact that she had acted like a fucking asshole!

Sweetie Belle gave some hope for the rest of the town though. Had what she had done been something that wasn’t frowned upon, I’d doubt that she had reacted the way she did. Ugh. What a mess I’d probably had created between the two of them. No way was that something that would go over quickly, I thought. Unless they had been through shit like that before. Which wouldn’t surprise me, when I thought about it. If that just a more extreme version of Rarity’s emotions, she was probably disturbed already, to some degree.

“Hey! How have you been!?”

My heart jumped up in my throat as Pinkie Pie, in the best way I could describe it, appeared from behind my back with no apparent explanation for it. Back to this? Just fucking great. Like I needed something to test my patience right now.

“Great, Pinkie. Just. Fucking. Great,” I replied with as much sarcasm as I could possibly put in my tone. “I’ve been great. Nothing like being beaten while chained up in a dark cellar, after being tossed around a room like a ragdoll.”

“That is… what?” Pinkie’s mouth was left halfway open and one of her eyebrows went way further up in her forehead than I had ever seen a normal person capable of. Something like an inch from the hairline. “What!? Who!? Why!?”

“Me, chained up in Rarity’s cellar and beaten, because I slept with her sister.”

She blinked a few times, before she busted out in laughter. However, when I showed no signs of joking with her, her expression turned back to one of confusion.

“Gotta run!”

As fast as she had appeared, she disappeared once again. What the hell was she up to now?

Weirdo. And who the hell lived in the house I was sitting in front of? And why did I suddenly care so much about that? Man, this place had to have messed up my head some good. Or maybe it was just my normal curiosity being stimulated by the weird people of this town, so I automatically wanted to know what the next person was like.

Just before Pinkie was gone from the range of my sight, I noticed that she was headed in the direction of Twilight’s place. Had she decided to tell Twilight? That could be very awkward. It was largely a slander towards her friend I had just spouted out, true as it may be. Probably not happily received.

My mind returning to the question of who lived in the house behind me, I stood up and turned around. Looking for any signs, I looked for a nametag somewhere, but it was nowhere to be found. At least not on the house itself. Maybe on the mailbox?

A few feet from the door there was an old school mailbox of the likes that one usually saw in cartoons, with one of those red flags to signal that there was new mail. Nothing on that one either, other than an hourglass. That was helpful. A lot.

I was about to start peeking in the windows, but decided against it. Why bother? I’d already had one encounter of “citizen justice” in this town. No need to tempt fate further just yet.

Where should I go? Already being at my feet, I didn’t feel like sitting down again. Follow Pinkie? Nah, not now. If she had to run because of something, why bother her? If it was important, I was sure she’d come and find me when she needed to. She sure didn’t seem to have trouble tracking me down.

Maybe I should just go home to Twilight’s? I probably should. I had promised to talk to her at a time that had already passed. Maybe she was worried? No, probably not. I hadn’t heard anything that would suggest that. Pinkie would probably have mentioned it if she knew. So, should or shouldn’t I go back to the treehouse?

Not wanting to have to make up my mind right now, I closed my eyes and started to spin around. After what felt like two or three rounds, I stopped and started to walk in the direction I faced, before I opened my eyes. Why not do some random nightly exploration?

When I opened my eyes again I was a little disappointed. I had started to walk in the direction of Sugarcube Corner, meaning I had just resumed my walk form before I sat down. Oh well, I had already decided to do it this way, so I might as well continue. And who knew? I might run across something that would improve my mood.

Casting a look up at the skies, I saw that a very familiar sight; what looked a bit like a winged… human, for a lack of a better word for the inhabitants of this place, flew across the moon. Where had I seen that before? Probably one of the former nights. In a place where people had wings, it wouldn’t be that unusual of a sight. A reasonable assumption to make, I’d say. Gods, I hoped something interesting would happen soon.

“You could break into one of these houses, you know.”

Somehow, without me noticing, the girl I had seen in Rarity’s basement was now walking right next to me. Nothing seemed to have changed about her, other than the circumstances we were in. She was still naked, for whatever reason. Maybe if I ignored her she would go away.

“If you’re lucky, you can find someone to have a good time with. Most people who live here are female… it’ll be easy... Just pick a house at random…”

“What!?” Had she really just suggested what I thought she had? That was… fucked up to say the least. “Why? And you are you, again?”

“Just an interested party…”

An interested party? Did she really think that answer cut it? I just shook my head and continued my efforts to ignore her.

“Go on, do it. Pick a house. We both know you want to…”

No, I didn’t want to. I wanted her to shut the fuck up and leave me alone. I was not in the mood for her right now, naked or not. Her appearance in Rarity’s cellar made sure of that.

“Do it.”

“No.”

“Do. It.”

“I said no.”

“Do it!”

“I said no, you fucking bitch!”

“Umm, are you alright dear?”

I blinked and looked at Mrs. Cake. Apparently I hadn’t noticed that I had arrived at Sugarcube Corner, and now the girl I had been talking to was gone again. I must have eaten something weird. Or maybe I was losing my mind. That seemed to be a fairly reasonable explanation.

“I’m sorry, I must have drifted off into my own mind… or something like that…”

I tried to add a laugh, but it didn’t seem to help much. She still looked at me with a raised eyebrow, which I couldn’t really fault. Jeez, I had just appeared like an idiot around her again, though this time I luckily didn’t have my hands on her. Well, luckily in a sense.

“It is okay, dear, we all have our traits that shouldn’t be made public. Talking to yourself is one of the less harmful ones, to a degree at least.”

“Yeah… talking to myself…”

I hesitated as I replied, mumbling as I did. Mrs. Cake was standing outside the shop, leaned against the wall with a cigarette between her fingers. She still wore the apron she had used during the day, if the spot of cake frosting on it was an indication, over the shirt and skirt. It was yellow with small, light blue cupcakes in random places.

“What about you?”

“Me?” she seemed a bit surprised at the question, but shrugged her shoulders. “My husband is taking the kids to Canterlot for the weekend, so I’m just enjoying a smoking break in peace and quiet.”

I almost didn’t manage to keep myself from hitting myself in the face with my hand. Really? I really had to wonder at times, with the weird stuff that had been going on the last few days: Was I trapped in some sick reality porn show where you’re not supposed to know that is what is going on? It kinda felt like it. How much more cliché could it be than what had just happened, in the setup for something like this? Only thing that came to mind would be that I was somehow involved with a teacher or principal for one of the Cutie Mark Crusaders because of their grades or behavior. But this was pretty bad on the cliché scale too.

“Oh, I… see.”

I didn’t really have an answer to what she had said, or any way to continue this conversation. I had been pretty much put out of commission the moment she had mentioned her husband was away.

“Yeah…” she lifted the cigarette to her mouth and inhaled, before lowering it down again. With a quick motion she also reached into her back pocket and pulled out the box it had come from, holding it out in my direction. “You want one? You look like you need it.”

My eyes dwelled a moment at her blue hand, but I ended up shaking my head.

“No thanks, I’m not a smoker. I don’t want to stand here and cough right now.”

“Suit yourself.”

I just nodded slowly to her comment, letting my eyes run across the shop behind her. Nothing really stood out about it that I hadn’t noticed already. Why was I still standing here, if we weren’t talking? Seemed pointless. Same with the question. Any idiot would see why I was still here, or at least why my body hadn’t chosen to move away just yet.

“So, why are you so tense anyway?” My eyes returned to her when she posed the question. “You seemed both distracted and annoyed when you saw me.”

“What? Oh, no, nothing abo-“

“Obviously, we barely met,” she cut me off before I could explain that she wasn’t a part of the reason, with a quick roll of her eyes to go with it. “Go on.”

“Well,” I started to form a sentence, but after the first word I heard that my voice didn’t make any effort to follow up on the explanation. What would I say anyway? That I had had some kinky sex with Rarity’s younger sister and she had locked me in a cellar because of it and now I was seeing things on top of that? Yeah, not likely to happen. “I have no idea, to be honest. I’m trying to figure out of it… sort off…”

She  just nodded, appearing to only halfway pay attention to what I was saying.

“Want to screw like rabbits? Might just relieve some of that tension.”

Looking at her for a couple of seconds, unsure of what to say, I had to ask myself what the hell just happened. She just went to the idea of cheating on her man like that? Man, they would have to have a terrible sex life.

“Umm… why would you propose such a thing? Aren’t you, you know, married and have children?”

“And?”

“You don’t see why I ask that? At all?”

She rolled her eyes again and stomped her cigarette on the ground. Before I could say or do anything else, she took me by the hand and pulled me in the direction of the house. A voice in the back of my head told me that this was a very stupid thing to do. A very, very stupid thing to do, considering what had happened the last time I slept with someone I perhaps shouldn’t have. But… I did have to ask myself if she was right about the tension. Could be good for me, to relax a little. Turn my thoughts away from the day as it had led up until this point.

Ah, what the hell, why not? Worry about her husband was something I could do later. Besides, I’d be an idiot if I believed that she’d tell her husband in the near future. And I really needed this. Mrs. Cake now offered to turn a shitty day into something that was a lot more interesting. No reason to turn it down.

I followed her into the store and up a flight of stairs. On a door we passed by there was a sign that said “PINKAMENA’S ROOM” in big pink letters. Not hard to figure out who lived there. I had to remember that one, for the next time I ran into her. Or the next time she ran into me, more likely.

Mrs. Cake didn’t seem to be interested in that door, but instead pulled me towards a door on the other side of the hall. This one had no sign on it, but moments after it was opened it was pretty obvious that it was their bedroom. Not that I hadn’t assumed as much before it opened. Why the hell would she be taking me to another room at this point?

You should take some initiative…

Yes, I should.

Just as we went through the door, I moved closer to Mrs. Cake, grabbing a hold of her apron and starting to untie it in the back. It was ready to be taken off in a manner of seconds, not giving her proper time to react before I had started to push her to the other side of the room and onto the bed itself. A grin spread on her face as she pulled off her apron and shirt in one move, revealing her bra. Skin, hair and clothes color theming seemed to be a thing in this place, since her bra matched her hair in color, though it was ever so slightly transparent. A hint of blue could be seen through it.

She was a few pounds heavier than Pinkie Pie, from the looks of it. And her chest must have fallen a little from where they must have been ten years ago. Still very good looking though. Better than a lot of younger women I had seen.

Mrs. Cake got to her feet again and took a hold of my shoulders, quickly returning the favor by throwing me to the bed. Following that, she reached to her left side with both hands and undid the button that held her skirt in place. It hadn’t really been visible when she had it on, but when the skirt fell to the ground I couldn’t help but notice that her hips were the widest of the ones I had seen bare since I came to this town. Man, she had some curves on her, like a racetrack. And not a NASCAR track either, thankfully. Her panties were in the same color and style as the bra.

I was working on my own clothes, but was interrupted just as I got the shirt and tshirt off my body. Mrs. Cake pulled me to the foot of the bed so I could sit with my feet on the floor and started to undo my pants. Didn’t take long before I felt her hand upon my member.

She started to move her hand up and down while she used the other one to pull my pants down further, with my help as soon as I got the idea that she wanted me to get them off. When they fell down around my ankles, my underwear followed shortly. So did the full attention from Mrs. Cake, who didn’t seem interested in spending too much time at this stage.

While giving me a full frontal view, Mrs. Cake stood up and let the twins out. I leaned forward and began to pull down her panties, revealing a small carpet that went with the drapes. It looked like it had been trimmed, without the intent to remove it entirely.

Without further ceremony, she pushed me back down on the bed from my seated position and climbed into the bed herself, standing on her knees over me.

“I wonder if the old recipe will work on these new ingredients,” Mrs. Cake let out a chuckle as she took a hold of me again and started to direct it to her “oven”. Once her hands had gotten the tip inside, I decided that I might as well add something to the procedure, even if she was in charge of the baking. I took a hold of her hips and forced her down, met by a moan or two on the way.

“Heh…”

She started to grind, but I had another idea. Moving my hands up to her arms, I pulled her down so she lied on top of me. Then I rolled over.

We stopped close to the side of the bed, me now on top of her. I pulled out, sat up on my knees and took a hold of her leg. With a little more force than I perhaps had needed, I placed her so her legs were inside of mine, trying not to grin as I did so.

“Can’t let the dish run cold, can we?” Mrs. Cake smiled and took a hold of me once more, guiding me through the narrow pass back to the oven. Baking puns? Really? She was making… never mind. Just enjoy it, ignoring the distractions and it should turn out fine. And it was kinda cute.

I entered her and was greeted by another moan, just as I had hoped. It was a tight fit, but eventually I reached the end of as far as I could go. When I started to pull out, I found that the same resistance worked the other way; Mrs. Cake pressed her legs together more, as if she didn’t want me to pull out.

My hands found themselves pressed between her back and the bed as I started to slowly move in again. Using this opportunity, I moved my right hand further down, to her hindquarters, and squeezed. It was firm, but still a bit softer than what the other girls had been. Age starting to set in, probably. She had to be in her mid-thirties or something like that. I also felt her hands on my lower back, but apparently my ass was not a point of interest.

Our mouths locked and broke and locked again, over and over, paused by heavy breaths. I had no idea how much time had passed, but I felt that I was starting to run on the shallow end of my stamina.

“I’m… I’m, close…” in between my panting I managed to let out a few words, hopefully somewhere along the line of telling her I was nearing the end. Just as I did, she spread her legs further apart and tried to make me get off her by pushing me to the side. Once I was off her, she practically rolled off the bed and down to the floor.

“Come here, dear,” Mrs. Cake sat on her knees by the edge of the bed, using her finger to gesture for me to come closer. “We need the frosting for the cupcakes.”

“Heh…” I let out something between a laugh and a chuckle as I made my way across the bed and over to Mrs. Cake and her cupcakes. I sat down at the edge, waiting for whatever she had in mind.

I didn’t really have to wait at all, since the moment it was possible, she moved as close as she could and gestured for me to take a hold of my member. While I did this, she took a hold of her cupcakes and pressed them against me.

Once she had gotten them to where she wanted, I let go and started to move my hips back and forth. Every time I pushed forward I could see my head, before it disappeared again.

“Ah…” a few moments later I felt myself empty and that Mrs. Cake’s cupcakes were getting frosted. It looked like an amateur’s work though, with no proper pattern at all. It was just kinda thrown and smeared on the two targets. The left one, from my point of view, had gotten a bit more. She must have been stealing something too, Mrs. Cake, for there was some frosting on her chin. I couldn’t help but to let out a chuckle. Baking puns. Now I was doing them in my head as well.

“That was fun,” she got to her feet and reached out a hand to help me up. “Do you feel better, dear? Did it help with your tension to try some baking?”

“Yeah, I do, and it was fun,” I had to let out another chuckle, though I also rolled my eyes.

“Good to hear, dear,” Mrs. Cake smiled and opened a closet I hadn’t noticed while we were going at it, taking out a towel to clean herself off. “There is a bathroom down the hall and the first door to the left where you can wash up, if you please. You smell a little. You’ll find everything you need in the closet on the far end of the room. Just make sure to hang the things you use up after you’re done.”

I did as she said and a minute or so later I was standing in a room that was mostly white. I had taken out a towel and a cloth and was now doing my best to hastily wash up.

”Oh- Sorry, I didn’t know it was occupied, my bad.”

My head instinctively turned to the door. A man with yellow skin looked at me, before he tried to close the door again.

“Wait, who are you?” I asked, halfway fearing what the answer might be.

“I’m Carrot,” he said and opened the door again, coming into the room. It didn’t seem to bother him that I was standing here naked with my clothes on the floor. “Carrot Cake. I run this store. With my wife.”

“Oh… he… he… I see.”

“Yes, I’m sure. Did you two have fun? I just got home and she told me she had company.”

“Yes, I… suppose we did have fun. I thought she said you were away with the kids for the weekend.”

Was I really here talking to the husband of the wife I had just done? And was he really fine with me standing naked in their bathroom with my clothes on the floor after his wife just told him that she had had company?

“No, no, that is just what she tells people when she wants sex,” Mr. Cake gave me a friendly smile. I had to blink a couple of time. He was cool with it? “Don’t give me that look, it is fine. We have an understanding. We love each other, but with the stress with the kids, there is sometimes not enough time to… long story short, we both get around from time to time.”

“Uh-huh…”

Wow, really? Seemed to be a fair arrangement. Maybe I should stop by more often? Seeing Mrs. Cake again didn’t seem that bad.

“Yeah,” he just shook his head, still with a friendly smile. “Well, I’ll leave you to clean up now. Don’t want to walk around being sweaty, do we?”

Ten minutes later I walked out the front door of Sugarcube Corner, still more than a little confused about what had just happened. In my hand I had a cupcake with the same color as Mrs. Cake’s hair. A gift from Mr. Cake, of all things. It had occurred to me that it could be poisoned, when he gave it to me, but Mrs. Cake had insisted to take a bite as well and she didn’t seem worse for wear because of it.

**

“SPIKE!”

Just as I opened the front door to the large tree that served as Twilight’s house, I heard her yell. I also saw that extra clothes and lots of scrolls were strewn about randomly. Some were floating in the air too, held up by magic I recognized to be Twilight’s.

“It’s here!”

A young boy, maybe a couple of years younger than me, jumped down from above my head and landed with his back turned to me just a few feet away. I couldn’t help but to notice that he had no hair, a tail and scales. His skin was a slightly darker shade of purple than Twilight’s Wait, tail and scales?

“Oh, thank Celestia, I was afraid I had loaned it out!”

Twilight came running down the stairs, picking up whatever it was Spike had gotten for her with her horn and put it in a suitcase.

“Oh, hey, you’re back! Spike, this is the guy I told you about.”

The scaly guy with the tail turned around, reaching out his hand to me as he did.

“Hi, I’m Spike. Number One Assistant.”

Chapter 13: Away to... where are we going?

Dear Diary,

Girls with wings, horns and defiance of physics, and now a guy with tail and scales… I am starting to feel oddly… normal…

“Hi… Spike,” I looked at him, not sure how to react. I was pretty sure my eyebrows was somewhere near my hairline. Hesitantly I took his hand, but quickly let it go in favor of looking over at Twilight. “Umm, why are you packing?”

“We have to get to Canterlot, I got a letter from the Princess!”

Somewhere between halfway and fully distracted, she ran past me and the scaly guy and started to levitate the books from one of the sections of the shelves. Her eyes went back and forth so fast that I had a hard time believing that she even saw what was written on them, but she placed them in two stables rapidly, mumbling something along the lines of “yes” and “no”. Hard to say for sure, as the scaly guy had started to stare at me now, and it was really distracting.

“Eh, can I help you with something… Spike?”

“You don’t smell like you’re from here…”

I wanted to burry my face in my hands. Hadn’t something like this already happened? Or was that something else? Whatever, it was still stupid. Why did I have to be surrounded by people who could smell that I wasn’t from here? It was creepy!

“Yeah,” I replied, perhaps being a bit shorter with him than he deserved. “You could say that.”

“SPIKE!”

He guy threw himself around and ran over to her with an empty bag when she yelled. Me, I tried to massage my ear channel with my right index finger. The shout had been loud. Very loud.

While the two of them ran back and forth, running and packing seemingly random stuff, then taking most of it out and putting in other things, I sat down a few steps up the stairs. Canterlot? I was pretty sure I had heard her mention that before. Or maybe I was just mixing it up with the knightly tales of King Arthur of Camelot. I had seen some good and some not-so-good movies based on the legend.

“Princess?” I mumbled to myself. Why had she mentioned the princess? I could only assume that it was the same princess she had mentioned earlier, meaning that she had to be in Canterlot. Maybe that is where I had heard it. And was that a flash of light? Probably just Twilight doing her magic for something again.

After a couple of moments where my thoughts turned back to the whole thing about Spike being able to smell I wasn’t from around here and his general appearance creeping me out, I blinked a few times and looked around.

I could have sworn I was inside Twilight’s house just now, but instead I found myself sitting on a bench on what looked like a train station. At any moment now I expected that winged girl to show up again to try to talk me into something. Instead, I saw, and heard, Twilight yell at someone behind a counter about tickets and getting someone to drive the train to Canterlot at this time of the night. Her suitcase looked like it was filled to the brim.

“How did we get here?” I asked as soon as she was done yelling at whoever the unlucky sod behind the counter was and came over to me.

“I teleported us, of course.”

“Right… of course, that is completely sound and…” That trick could probably be really useful, being able to teleport around. “Wait, if you can teleport yourself and others, why are we here at the train station?”

“Hmm?” she didn’t appear to have noticed the question at first, but then she caught what it had been. “Oh, well, I… can’t. It is a difficult spell, if you’re going to teleport more than one person. And it does get a lot harder the longer you want to go.”

“Oh, I… see. Well, I don’t. Not really. I have no idea how magic works here. But I get that you can’t just teleport around all the time.”

She gave me a smile, before she opened her suitcase and started to take everything out with her magic and put it back in more organized. It looked like a weird assortment of clothes, books, quills, ink and what I believed to be parchment.

“Wait, where is Spike?”

“He’s out getting the rest of the Elements of Harmony. The bearers of the Elements.”

The later of the sentences was added when I showed no signs of having a clue about what she was talking about. I just nodded. I was pretty sure Pinkie Pie had mentioned Flutter-something being one of those bearers, but what did I know? I had some sort of… thing… in my head that came out and talked to me from time to time. Not the best time to trust my perceptions without question. Speaking of which, I had halfway expected her to show up and try to talk me into trying to rape Twilight. Then again, her magic made that effort futile. Maybe she knew that and didn’t want to bother with it. Then again, she hadn’t seemed disappointed with me in Rarity’s basement.

The moment Rarity’s name crossed my mind, I heard a group of people running our way. And I immediately had to question of there was some cosmic prank being pulled on me right now. Right behind Spike, I saw Flutter-something, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and none other than Rarity coming for us with great speed. Assuming we were at the train station because we were actually going to take the train, this was going to be a very awkward trip. Not only had I boned two of them and couldn’t remember the name of one of them properly, but there was also the drama with the younger girls. Applejack and Rarity at the same place couldn’t be a good thing for me.

“Twilight, what’s goin’ on?” Applejack asked as soon as they came close enough. The other girls nodded in agreement with the question. “Why did ya have us come here?”

“Princess Luna sent me a letter and said the Elements had to come to Canterlot as soon as possible. And something about not being able to take the risk of leaving the city in case something happened.”

While those two spoke, I looked over at the others. Rarity seemed to actively avoid looking at me, but Flutter-something leaned her head to the side as if she was curious about me. I forced myself to look away.

Unlike the rest of the group, who looked pretty worried, Pinkie Pie was smiling and waved at me, before she literally jumped over Rarity and forced me into a hug.

“Hi again, new friend!” she exclaimed, still wrapped in the hug, but now she also jumped up and down to my horror. “Have your stay been fun or what!?”

Well, it had been a lot of fun. I couldn’t deny that. And the few bad things that had happened didn’t seem too bad compared to that, so I couldn’t really complain on the overall experience. I just said something to the effect of “mhm” or something like that. I was still in a speech-hindering hug. Or, more accurately, it had become a hinder to my speech because she was jumping around so much. She was, at least in my own opinion, bouncing at the wrong place of my body.

“Pinkie, stop that! We have to board the tra-AAAIIN!” Rarity took a hold of her shoulder and was subsequently trapped in the hug as I got out of it. Her shriek caused Twilight to take a hold of Pinkie’s hair and pull her away. My hand too, making sure I got on the train. Probably not a bad idea, I had half a mind to stay behind.

**

Ten, maybe fifteen, minutes passed in silence. We were all sitting in the same train car, slightly spread out. All of the others looked like they wanted to say something, but wasn’t sure what to say. All except Rarity that was. She just looked out of a window into the darkness. Me, I tried to not look at anyone too often. It would feel weird. And it made me uncomfortable, since it allowed me to see that the others looked at me rather frequently. Spike in particular.

“Soo…?” Pinkie leaned in closer to me and looked at me with an expression that said there was something I should know and tell her about. Or maybe it was a question somewhere I had missed?

“So… what exactly?”

It was better to get it out of the way sooner rather than later. I had no intentions of trying to play along, pretending I knew something. Especially not with Rarity there. It was hard to predict when she’d kick in with something that would likely get Applejack mad at me.

“So, aren’t you mad?”

Did I just see Pinkie throw a glance at Rarity? Oh no, this was going to be very, very… yeah. Fuck. Well, the thought of pretending not to know what she was talking about wouldn’t serve me here. Not much anyway. Better to just play dumb for now. Probably.

“Mad, for what?”

“Because your Welcome to Ponyville party has to be postpones, Silly!”

“Umm, sure, I guess…” oh right, whatever the fuck she was talking about now. Party? What party? Probably some surprise party, but if it was a surprise party, why would she tell me? “What party was that again? This is pretty new to me…”

“What!? I didn’t tell you about the party!?” Pinkie jumped over to Flutter-something and took a hold of her head, staring her right in the eyes, merely inches away from her. “I forgot to tell him about the party!? Why didn’t you remind me Flutterhsy!?”

So shy was the last word needed to get Flutter-something’s name right. Good to know. And it was good to know that with the others around, I wouldn’t need to be the sole object for Pinkie’s attention. Good premise, hopefully.

“I…” I could barely hear what Fluttershy said, but she seemed a bit sad. “I’m… sorry. But… oh…. But I didn’t kno-“

“That’s right! It was supposed to be a surprise party!” Fluttershy’s voice drowned in Pinkie’s, who now jumped over to me and trapped me in another hug. “Sorry for spoiling your surprise party for you!”

“That’s… fine,” over her shoulder I could see the faces of some of the others. Applejack seemed somewhere between worried and indifferent, Rainbow Dash looked like she was about to burst out in laughter and Spike was staring at Rarity’s back. Glad he had found something else to stare at, instead of me. That guy just seemed creepy. Probably the scales. Or the comment about the smell. Probably not fair to the guy either. “Could you… please… let go, Pinkie?”

“What, you don’t like hugs?” she took a step back and looked at me like I was crazy or something. “That’s silly, everyone loves hugs!”

“Yes, but-“ she was about to lock me in a hug again, so instinctively I tried to push her away. In the process I kinda ended up with my hands on her breasts, followed by a flashback to the first time I had met Mrs. Cake. “I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to-“

“That’s okay, not everyone likes my hugs.”

She didn’t seem upset about it, just kept smiling and took a seat again. Phew. With my face slightly red, I turned to look what the others were doing.

Rarity was still looking out the window, though she had changed her position ever so slightly. Spike was still staring at her. Twilight’s nose was in a book with a dark brown leather cover and no title that I could see. Applejack was staring at Rainbow Dash’s face, which I found myself staring at as well. She was blushing and trying to hide it. Why?

“Are there other train cars we can use?” I asked, hoping I sounded a bit tired. It wasn’t, not really, but I found myself a little discouraged if I had to spend the rest of the trip in the same train car as the rest of them. Too much at one time.

“Sure, just…” Twilight answered, but stopped as she turned a page in the book and showed no signs of continuing. Good enough for me, I concluded and got to my feet. The closest door would take me past Rarity, so I went the other way.

A couple of moments later, the door closed behind me. It was dark, with only the stars and the moon giving some feint light to the outlines of what was in front of me. From what I could see outside, I was moving more towards the back of the train. I was in a train car with beds. Quite welcome actually.

“Ah!” I had taken a couple of steps in the direction of one of the beds when I heard a feint noise. It sounded like it came from one of the beds on to my left. I stopped in my tracks, trying to identify what the sound was, but the sound had faded.

It was hard to see, but I squinted my eyes and tried to make out any movements in the direction of the sound. At first there was nothing, but as I better adjusted to the dark, I thought I saw something move under the duvet. It couldn’t be very big, whatever it was. I took a hold of one end of it and lifted it up.

“Eeep!”

“Oh my god, I’m so sorry!”

“Please, I’ll do anything! Just don’t hurt me!”

What the fuck? Flutterhsy was looking at me from under the duvet with a frightened look in her eyes, her voice, while frantic, was barely audible to even me. For a few seconds I just stood there, trying to comprehend what she just had said. Did that even make any sense? I mean, we had ran into each other before, so why would she be so scared? I did feel that I started to blush a little, though that was, hopefully, not all that visible in the half-dark room.

“Why woul-“ I started with a confused reply, but I didn’t get to even complete the second word before she interrupted me.

“Please, I know I’m not that pretty, but I’ll do anything if you promise to not hurt me…”

Hesitantly she pulled aside the duvet and sat up in the bed, pulling her sweater off. She wore no bra. As this happened I felt that blood gushed to my face and to my loins.

“No, I-“ I was interrupted once again, but this time it was not by Fluttershy. It was by getting an open hand hit against my cheek, belonging to none other than the winged and horned girl that had found a place inside my head. I was pretty sure I saw her roll her eyes.

“Gods, you’re slow,” she said and took a hold of my hand, guiding it towards Fluttershy’s revealed chest. “I had thought you noble, but it appears you’re just stupid. Here, you’ll need my help, it seems.”

What? No! My first reaction was to resist, but by the time I had even made the reaction, her teeth had sunk into my neck, before she slowly faded from my vision. I stopped my hand from going towards Flutteshy and touched the area she had bitten: Two small marks which themselves were fading from my touch, followed by a realization.

Fluttershy wanted this. It made perfect sense now. I started to move my hand against her once again, met by a feint flinch from her. A sharp inhale occurred when my hand found itself on her chest. My hands position altered a little, allowing me to pinch her nipple. She didn’t reach in any way, except that of letting s sound between a sob and a moan escape her lips.

“Anything, you say?”

“Y-yes…”

She only took short, shallow breaths of air. I placed my left hand on her cheek, running my thumb from her cheekbones to her lips. My right hand, still holding her nipple between my fingers, let go and started to make its way down her stomach, stopping between her legs and rubbing against her sex through the jeans she wore. When I did, she flinched again.

Her breaths became more rapid, indistinguishable between fear and pleasure. I took my hand from her cheek and took a hold of her hair. Firmly, I pulled and forced her to get to her feet. I could see a slight bounce in her chest. It was much easier to see now that my eyes had adjusted to the dark.

“Take them off,” I whispered. Without anything else I could realistically refer to, Fluttershy, hesitating a bit, started to unbutton her jeans as soon as I moved my hand. I had let go of her hair when she had gotten to her feet, something I intended to take advantage of now.

While she worked on her jeans, I moved behind her, pushing her far enough from the bed so I could stand there, and wrapped my arms around her. I took a hold of her breast again, with my left hand, and pushed my right hand in under her jeans, feeling her through a pair of panties that had become slightly damp. My member was pressed against her behind, being rubbed ever so slightly. While I did this, she continued to try to take of her jeans, but with meager results.

After a minute or two of me fondling her as she did this, she finally got her jeans down to her thighs. Before she could do anything else, I pushed her so she fell on the ground, quickly unbuttoned my own pants and pulled out my member.

“You know what to do,” I simply said, stroking it lightly. She nodded and crawled over to me, sitting up on her knees.

I removed my hand from my member, quickly being replaced by hers. Firmly she stroked me two or three times, before she her mouth in over my head. With her tongue massaging the underside, she moved back and forth, slowly bobbing herself deeper and deeper. Unwilling to play the game at her tempo, I placed my hands at the back of her head and forced myself into her mouth. She gagged, but didn’t make any attempts to move back.

After a couple of moments, she started to try to push herself away from me, indicating she was out of air. I let go of her head and she pulled herself off me entirely, gasping for air.

I took a hold of her hair again, forcing her to use her mouth again. Once she was trying to get air again, I pushed her back to the floor of the train car. The same moment as she tried to sit up, I took a hold of her hips and forced her in a position where she was bent forward with her ass sticking up in the air. I started to feel between her legs through her panties again, pushing a little bit of the fabric in as I did. I heard a muffled sound from her, seeing that she held one of her hands over her mouth.

My right hand took a hold of her panties and pulled them down, met by a muffled sob from Fluttershy, before I inserted a finger. More muffled sounds filled the room, which made me take my finger out and place the tip of my member at her entrance, prodding a couple of time before I pushed myself in.

An unmistakable moan escaped her and her body tensed up, before it went a little limp. She managed to stay in the position I had chosen for her, but barely and I noticed it.

“Coming already, are we?” I asked and took a hold of her just above her hips, pushing her towards me to burry myself deeper. “We’re not done until I fill your pussy, are we clear?”

A feint, hesitant “yes” came from her, barely loud enough for me to hear it. I pulled out and pushed myself in again, hard enough for her upper body to glide forward and fall out of her position, leaving my member out of her.

“Is that the way it is going to be?”

I walked over to where her head was, taking hold of her hair once again, pulling her up. Whimpering, she got to her feet. Taking a quick look around, I got an idea.

Using my free hand, I took a hold of her neck and pushed her towards a window that was set between the feet of two beds, pressing her face and chest against the glass. Anyone that happened to be outside would see her. Almost too bad we didn’t pass by a train station.

She was leaned forward, allowing me to push myself into her with little to no effort from the position I had. Letting go of her hair and neck, I returned my hands to her hips and used them to push in with greater vigor. Again and again I buried myself in her, before the pressure became too much and I felt myself empty inside her. While being pressed against a window, the flower Fluttershy’s sanctuary was being filled by someone she had only met briefly once before. The thought made me smile.

Pulling myself out, I just let her do whatever she felt like. Personally, I felt like taking a nap in one of the beds. Stripping down to my underwear, I placed my clothes at the foot of one of the beds and crawled in.

While I lied there, there was something that I started to wonder about. What if I had been wrong? What if I had just raped Fluttershy? I felt that I started to sweat of reasons unrelated to the physical activity I had engaged in just a few minutes ago. My stomach seemed to be in upheaval too. This wasn’t good. What if I had actually raped her!?

My breath started to become irregular, short and sharp. Shit! What should I do? I had to talk to her, find out what happened! It was… wait, what was that?

In my tirade of concerned thoughts, it took a moment before I noticed something. Fluttershy was crawling into the bed, after having followed my example of putting the clothes at the end of it. Maybe it hadn’t been something to worry about after all.

“Thank you,” she mumbled as she lay down under the duvet, halfway on top of me as I lied on my back. She sounded tired and moments later I could hear that her breathing changed to a slow, deep rhythm. I didn’t blame he, I was tired too.

“Not bad, that,” a familiar voice said to my right. The girl that now apparently lived in my brains sat at the edge of the bed, smiling to me. “You might be worth more to us than I could have imagined. And when the time comes, you will be a worthy slave.”

Shortly after my eyes fell shut, my mind being somewhere between worried and in bliss.

Chapter 14: Welcome to Canterlot

Dear Diary,

Around this point I am starting to run out of ways to describe just what the hell is going on. This girl in my head is really starting to unnerve me…

I had my eyes closed, but I could still feel the sun on my face, slightly shadowed for by what I assumed to be Flutter-something. She was tapping her fingers lightly on my chest and I could feel her hair fall down around my neck and tickle me.

“Good morning, sleepyhead.”

I hastily opened my eyes and pushed myself forward, but didn’t get far. Flutter-something’s hand didn’t let me. She smiled at me. What the hell? I could have sworn that it wasn’t her voice that had… never mind. Didn’t matter. Flutter-something was already clothed, sitting on the edge of the bed.

“We arrive in a couple of minutes. You… you should get dressed,” she blushed a little she said the last part. She looked like she was about to say something, but instead she got to her feet and headed into the other cart with one last glance thrown at me over the shoulder as she did. Looking around, I could see that the beds had been used.

“Had a fun time?” the voice from before spoke again and the girl with the insect wings jumped down from… the ceiling? I had no idea. She came down from above, one way or another. “I know I had. Watching you two… oh my, that is one messed up girl. I like her already.”

“Mhm,” I didn’t answer with much clarity. Her naked body was something of a distraction from what was essentially empty talk. Why she didn’t wear clothes was something of a mystery, but when you’re in this place, I’d guess it didn’t matter. No one but me seemed to be aware that she was around. I had one question for her though. “What’s your name?”

“My… name?”

While I started to get dressed, she just stared at me for a while. She hadn’t seen that coming. I had to smile a little to myself, getting her off-script like that. Always felt good to do, if you were debating someone at least.

“Yes, your name. What is it? I mean, if you’re going to keep in touch, we might as well get introduced, though I’d wager you already know my name.”

“Well, yes, but…” She looked confused. She really hadn’t expected this. “Aren’t you… but you… what? Why are you suddenly taking such an interest in me?”

“Am I?” Now it was my time to be a little confused, though I tried to keep a twinkle in my eye and appear on top of the situation. Wasn’t I trying to be a little devious and, as an added benefit, polite? “I’m sorry, I didn’t notice.”

“I’m… not sure,” she continued to stare for a while, before she let out a sigh. “Fine. I’ll tell you. My name is Number 347.”

“That… isn’t quite what I expected. Not your real name, I presume.”

“It is the name I was given by the Queen.”

“How about I call you Molly? You look like you could be a Molly.”

“Molly? I- I don’t know. I guess? Sure, you can call me that.”

She reached out her hand for me to take. As soon as I got my jeans on properly, I returned the favor.

“Hi, I’m Molly. Pleased to make your acquaintance. Properly, at least.”

Once I gave her my name, we both had to laugh a little. She had been living in my head for a couple of days and first now we got introduced. Fun times, fun times. And at least now I had a name for whoever it was. Molly sounded much better than “that night black girl with a crooked horn and insect-resembling wings” in my head. And much better than Number 347. That last part was more unnerving than anything. Too high a number.

“Hi! How did it go with Fluttershy!? Did she give you a merry welcome to Equestria!?”

I found myself landing on the bed again with something pink, talkative and energetic on top of me, strangling me in a hug that pushed my head hard against her chest. If it wasn’t for the toys in front, that apparently also worked well as life support in situations like this, I’d have more trouble breathing than I’d realistically survive for long.

“Yes, I’d say so,” I tried my best to create enough room for my mouth to speak the words properly, but it was hard to say if it worked. Pinkie seemed to have gotten the gist of what I said though, even if it hadn’t.

“That is awesome! She is normally so shy, so that makes it extra, super-duper awesome that she gave you a warm welcome! I hope she did better work than my first welcome to you, because that was sloppy handiwork compared to what I like to think I can do! But I was soo focused on what I should do for you on your Welcome to Ponyville party that I just couldn’t put my all into it!”

“I’m going to have to make it to that party,” Molly, who had taken a seat on the bed next to us, chuckled and started to run her hands over Pinkie’s body. Pinkie didn’t seem to notice that it happened. “This one is a whole lot of fun at parties.”

“Great Pinkie, but could you let go? It is getting hard to breathe!”

A halfway muffled shout crossed my lips. And blood had started to rush down to the thing between my legs because of the extent of the physical contact with her chest area. And because of Molly, of course, though I could hardly see her from where I was. Not before Pinkie let go anyway.

“Sorry, got overexcited. Again,” Pinkie sat back, right on top of my growing member. Her expression changed to one that plainly said “Ooh” without her having to utter a sound. “You got a little excited yourself. We’re going to find a way to take of that soon. No fun to waste it.”

“Pinkie! We’re leaving no- oh,” Rainbow Dash opened the door and put her head through the door, but, perhaps unwillingly, took a step in when she saw what was going on with Pinkie sitting on top of me. “Heh, excuse me. Giving him your Welcome to Ponyville, are you?”

“Nope! Just talking about having to take care of this,” Pinkie jumped off me and put a hand between by legs, making the outlines of the thing visible through the jeans. She didn’t seem to be bothered at all about what she was talking about, though I felt that some of the blood had found its way to my head. My cheeks were getting warmer. “Could you help me with that later, if we get the chance? No fun being teased this much and getting nothing.”

I wasn’t the only one who blushed. Rainbow Dash’s light blue skin had started to take a turn for the red itself, though it looked a little bit more purple. Probably because of the skin.

“Um,” she started and suddenly started to look at everything in the room except Pinkie and me. “I should go.”

“Aww, she’ll come around,” as soon as Rainbow closed the door behind her, Pinkie turned back to me. Molly looked like she was enjoying the show. I had to say, I did too. “Or maybe I could get Applejack or Twilight to do it. That would be fun. Or maybe, just maybe, I could get Rarity to help me. Wouldn’t that be really awesome!? You already know how sexy she is. I think there is also a theoretical possibility that I can get one of the princesses to help me, but I don’t know if they’re into doing stuff like that. This is going to be so much fun!”

At this point, I had concluded that she was just rambling, though it was a fun ramble to listen to. However, when we heard a collection of voices yell “Pinkie” at the top of their lounges, we both sort of woke up. About 5,748 seconds later, I was standing on the train station with the rest of the group.

Applejack looked at us with a raised eyebrow, Flutter-something and Rainbow Dash blushed and looked away, Rarity ignored me entirely and Spike was using the opportunity to stare at Rarity’s behind. I couldn’t blame him for that, her pants showed the form of it rather well.

“Ugh, let’s just get to the castle without wasting any more time, shall we?” Twilight sounded a little angry and gave Pinkie an annoyed look that apparently did nothing to affect the mood of Hurricane Pinkie. All nodded though.

**

We had gotten off the train station with little to no effort. It was very early in the morning and the sun had just gotten up. Most people were not crowding up this place it seemed, unlike home. The sun was usually late to the party there. Now we were walking down the streets towards the castle as people emerged from the houses and stores, going to work or opening their stores. Many also greeted the group in one way or another. Not surprising, with Princess Twilight Sparkle amongst us.

I noticed that there was a very high amount of people with horns and few with wings among the ones I saw. Not too many without either, but they were there. Probably a regional thing. A crowded city probably wouldn’t feel very much like home for winged people.

The castle or palace or whatever they called it approached in the distance. Now and then Molly appeared in my vision, standing by one of the many stands that were being set up as if she was browsing the wares. Granted, she was looking at the people and not the actual wares. She apparently felt free to touch anything and everything she examined too, but no one seemed to notice that it happened. I noticed that she didn’t bite anyone. Special privilege for me apparently.

“Princess,” we had reached the gates to the castle exterior and the guard gave salute before he opened the gate. He did seem to raise an eyebrow at me, but it was hard to say for sure. I only had a slit second to see it and he had a helmet that obscured much of his face.

“Welcome to Castle Canterlot! Is it your first time? I think it is your first time! Am I right about it being your first time!?”

Pinkie went all insane and hyper again, but I managed to dodge the hug just barely. She accidently grabbed Spike instead.

“Umm… I was born here?” he replied, trying to break free of her grip. Like with me, it showed to have little effect.

“Where did- there you are!”

“Ah!” Pinkie realized her mistake and aimed for me with her eyes open this time. “Yes! Yes, it is my first time here! Let. Go!”

After a struggle that lasted about ten seconds she gave up. Sort of. Instead of strangling me in a hug, she took a seat on my back. And subsequently found herself on the ground again. I wasn’t really in the mood for that, so I shrugged her off me before she could take a proper grip.

The rest of the group just shrugged their heads and continued on, me included. It only took a couple of seconds for her to catch up, but the point lied in the gesture. I wondered what it would take for her to get the idea that this wasn’t the time.

**

“Princess Twilight Sparkle,” another guard, this one stationed outside the gate to the palace itself, greeted us and opened the gate. Must be a boring job, opening gates all day. On the order of the same guard, we remained in the entrance hall, waiting for whoever it was to arrive and tell us about what the hell was going on and why I had been dragged off to a city I have little to no business in to begin with. Well, I sort of belonged here, given where I was from and that the only ones with the knowledge to figure out how I could get back were here, but that was beside the point. The message that had called us here seemed more urgent than just that.

“Twilight! I’m glad you could come on such a short notice.”

My eyes were drawn up the large set of stairs that led further into the castle. To a figure I had a hard time deciding if was real or not. It was a woman with wings and a horn, snow-white skin and a hair with rainbow colors. Not the same way Rainbow Dash had, but it was as if her hair was an actual rainbow extending from her head. That was… what? She was dressed in a purple top that revealed her back and white pants. Had I been someone with an eye for fashion, I’d probably see something special about it all. Her eyes were violet, with long eyelashes, with a smile that seemed to tell me that everything was fine.

“Princess!” Twilight cast herself into a hug with the stranger. And when she came down the stairs, I noticed that she was a head taller than me. That seemed… unusual. I wasn’t the tallest guy around, but still taller than the average female. Oh, and now Molly was walking around her, with a curious look on her face, but she didn’t touch.

“I assume this is the one you wrote to me about?” the Princess looked at me. Her expression seemed friendly, but inquisitive as she cae the few steps over in my direction and started to inspect things like my nose and arms and almost everything else that wouldn’t have required the removal of clothes. I couldn’t help but to start blushing, especially when I saw that everyone ese in the group were giggling and trying to hide it. “Interesting… interesting…”

“Um… Princess? What is interesting?” I asked with a healthy dose of hesitation.

“Please, call me Celestia.”

“Sure, Celestia…” Really? That was her name. Wait, why was I surprised? I had spent the last few days with people with names like Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie and Scootaloo. “So… Celestia, what is interesting?”

“That you are so similar to us, of course, and yet I can clearly see you’re not the same.”

“Princess?” Twilight broke into the conversation, thank whatever high power there may or may not be for that. “Weren’t we called here because of something more important than this?”

“Yes, of course, forgive me. I guess my curiosity got the better of me,” Celestia turned to the rest of the group, leaving Molly, and presumably myself, with a confused expression as to what just happened. “Luna said she had seen something when she was out flying the other night, in the forests near Ponyville. She can tell you more about it herself.”

She put her arm in mine and started to lead me up the stairs, waving for the others to follow us. If my blush had gotten the chance to go away, it surely returned now. Or became more intense, all depending on how red my face already was. I could practically feel the eyes of the others at the back of my head.

“So, where are you from?” Celestia asked me in a low tone. It wasn’t quite whispering, but clearly meant to not include the others. I tried to reply in kind.

“Um… planet Earth, I guess? The proper name is Terra, I think, but we just call it the Earth. Don’t have as much magic, wings and horns in the sense you have.”

“Interesting… interesting…”

I had no idea what was so interesting about it. Had I understood Twilight correctly, she had probably told her these things already in whatever letters she had sent about me. I certainly hadn’t put much effort into hiding it from her. When we came to the top of the stairs, we took to the left. I heard that someone behind me had started to talk amongst themselves. Hopefully not about me.

“She’s quite beautiful, don’t you think?” Molly walked besides us, looking at Celestia. “A little tall, perhaps, but it suits her.”

Sure, I could agree with that. Not that I was going to answer her questions with the rest of the gang here. Didn’t seem like anyone but me could see or hear her, so while I might have gone mad since I came here, why chose this particular time to show everyone?

“Here you go, Twilight, my sister is just in that door,” we had gotten to what looked like it could b a conference room of sorts. Strangely enough, Celestia didn’t let go of my arm. “She will fill you in on the details of what she has seen. In the meantime, I was hoping to burrow your friend so I could have a closer look at him. There are a couple of tests I want to run.”

“I’m sure that will do, Princess. We can just tell him what he needs to know when we know what is going on ourselves,” I looked pleadingly on the group, but Rarity had taken the word before anyone else. Bitch. Tests? Really? Fuck, this couldn’t be good. She’d probably let me leave unharmed, but still. Not comfortable set of shoes I was in right now. And why did thoughts of Chris Griffin’s date with the overly demanding Down syndrome girl come to mind, with Stewie dancing and everything? What the fuck brain!?

“This should be entertaining,” Molly said and giggled. I looked down at the floor as the rest of the group walked into the room. I had almost forgotten that I was guaranteed an audience to whatever was going to happen next. An audience that couldn’t call for help if I needed it.

And then we were in some chambers, after a flash of golden light. More teleportation? Beats walking, I had to admit. Well, except for the confusion regarding where the fuck I was.

“Umm,” I was about to ask her what was going on, but she shut me up pretty easily when she took a hold of my nose and started to examine it and the rest of my face. Her hands started to feel for how my bone structure was, with cheekbones, jaw and forehead. Especially the part of my forehead that would, I assumed, be where a horn would be if I had one like hers.

I could see a notebook and pen hoover besides us, scribbling like crazy. Molly seemed to be at the brink of breaking out in laughter as she read what was noted down and looked at what was going on. Me, I was starting to feel my heartbeat increase, for some odd reason.

Next she moved to my arms, inspecting every joint and muscle group she could find, and comparing how my hands were to hers. Had I been the one inspecting her, it could have been something like the classic hand-scene between Tarzan and Jane. It still could, in a strange sense, but the roles seemed… unusual. Not to mention I wasn’t wearing a dress. Why would she wear a dress like that in the jungle anyway? I never quite got that part. And Celestia, sadly, wasn’t wearing only a loincloth. If she did, I’m pretty sure it would make the experience much more interesting. Not that her current clothes were ugly or anything.

Once she apparently was happy enough with what she had seen on my arms, she started to examine my chest, stomach and back. I was starting to wonder if I should say something, but what? She was the princess. Monarchies were tricky like that. But the continued scholarly examination of my body was getting a little annoying. Well, rather annoying.

“Umm, what are you doing? Or, at least, why?” I blurted out.

“Trying to see if I can’t find any obvious differences between you and my subjects.”

Okay, that was encouraging. No, that was a lie. Molly had taken a seat and watched it all, apparently very amused.

“I’ll save you some time then,” I shot back, perhaps a little less friendly than I should have. “My people, just to make it easy to talk about, don’t get wings or magical horns. And we don’t have the variety of skin and hair color you get. We range from pale to dark, pretty much on all fronts. And- hey, what the… !?”

Apparently she wasn’t listening and lifted me into the air with her magic, seemingly with even less effort than Rarity had used. Apparently my feet and legs were next. Or not? When my pants started to get unbuttoned I was starting to wonder.

“No Mark,” she mumbled and put a hand on my recently exposed thigh. No what? Mark? Oh, right, the tattoos I had seen on the girls.

“I don’t think we get them.”

“Interesting.”

“Yes, I heard you say that a few times. Can I get back down now?”

“Of course you can,” Celestia smiled and put me back down. Hastily I started to button my pants once again. She made the noteblock hoover over to her and started to read it page by page. How much had she learned from what she did? “Very interesting…”

“Do you have any idea what she is up to?” Molly wrapped her arms around me from behind in a hug of sorts, whispering into my ear. As quietly as I could, I breathed that I didn’t. “Me neither. She is weird. Sexy, but weird.”

“I apologize for that, but it would have taken far longer to do it a way that may have been more comfortable to you,” Celestia put the noteblock down on a small table and smiled at me. “I’m unfamiliar with your kind, so I would have enjoyed having you studied, if I could.”

“Umm…”

Was she for real? Having me studied? Just what did that mean? Hopefully I could say no. Well, if there were perks, I might be persuaded to accept.

“It is fine; you don’t have to tell me. I assumed that you wouldn’t be interested.”

“Umm, well, I never mad-“

“As I said, I assumed you wouldn’t be interested.”

“Okay, I got that part, your highness,” I spoke quickly, trying to finish before she interrupted me again. “Are you going to actually let me answer the question?”

“I hadn’t planned on it.”

With a little chuckle she gestured for me to continue. Was she going to interrupt me again? Her eyes had started to squint ever so slightly and her head was pushed almost unnoticeably forward from its usual position, as if she was just waiting for me to say something.

“I haven’t made…” I paused for a moment, testing the waters. When I did, Celestia took a less tense position. Her eyes didn’t squint anymore and her head retracted back to where it had been. “I never made up my mind about it. I would need to- umm- know more before I could make a decision.”

“I know.”

“Wait, you knew, and still you tried to push me out of it, after just saying that you’d like to study me?”

What the hell? Was she pulling my leg? She had to be trying to mess with me, it was the only thing that made sense.

“Well,” she said with a devious little smile. “I would love to study you to learn more of your kind, but something tells me that, for now, it is best if you travel with your new friends. Just a hunch of mine. Come, let us join with the others.”

With a movement faster than I had anticipated from her, she jumped, or maybe flew was the better word, over to me and took a hold of my arm. A flash of golden light later and we were standing outside the room where Twilight and her friends had entered to talk to this Luna.

 

Chapter 15: Royal Summon

Dear Diary,

I’ve got to meet royalty today…

Princess Celestia pushed the door open in front of us with her magic, while still holding my arm. Inside, in addition to the group I have arrived in, I saw something that left my mouth hang open for a few seconds. A piece of the night sky was floating at the middle of the room. Some magic trick, maybe?

No, it was a person. When we entered the room, whoever it was turned to us. She was almost as tall as Celestia, but had dark blue skin instead of white and was clad in a black dress that reached her knees, going all the way up to her left shoulder. Her hair was similar to that of Celestia’s, but it was like the night sky instead of the rainbow.

“Sister,” the woman spoke, looking at Celestia, then me, then Celestia again.

“Luna, have you told them about the situation?”

“Naturally.”

“Yes, Princess, we’ll make sure to use the rest of the day in the library, looking for information that could help us.”

Twilight spoke, looking a bit eager on the prospect of using a library. She seemed to be the type, so I didn’t mind. Besides, smart was sexy. Okay, Twilight didn’t need smart to be sexy, but it didn’t hurt.

“Good luck, Twilight Sparkle.”

The group of friends started to move in the direction of the entrance with haste, me sort of trailing after them as soon as they had passed us by. I threw a glance back at Celestia before the door closed behind us, being met with a nod and a smile. Apparently there was a question my body language had asked without my permission.

Down a flight of stairs and across several hallways later, I found myself standing among a large collection of scrolls and books. Like clockwork, many of the books started to glow and float in Twilight’s direction.

“Ouch!”

One of the books hit against the back of my head, prompting the others to turn to me. Shrugging, I hoped that they would get back to whatever they were looking for. Hoping to lead by example, I started to examine the closest shelf myself. I had no idea what I was looking for, but that was beside the point. I wondered, would there be a book or two here that would scream at me if I tried to read it? And where there any broomsticks that could fly? I was in a magical world, after all.

“Hi!” Pinkie Pie came up behind me, taking a hold of my shoulders and whispering into my ear. “Found anything good yet?”

“Yes, have you?” Molly joined in the question, whispering into the other ear.

“Nope.”

“Aww,” Pinkie sounded disheartened and rested her head on my shoulder. How was it that Pinkie Pie was actually calm? Was that even possible? Had I fallen asleep? “Oh, I know! Sorry…”

Apparently she wasn’t calm. She busted out in a great squeal, like- Hmm, like? Well, I guessed like Pinkie Pie- when she got an idea, but was just as quickly put down by the others. She started to skip along, taking down random books from the shelves. After having found ten or so, she came back over to me. Wait, no tackling me to the ground?

No, no tackling, just a bunch of books being left in my arms, before Pinkie jumped over to Rarity and started to whisper something in her ear. Oh please no, don’t… yeah, that was already too late. I hadn’t seen a spiteful expression like that in a little while. Maybe I should have warned her about that little detail. Now Rarity was going to think me a bigger perv than she already did. Thank you, Pinkie Pie, I really mean it.

“Okay, we’ll take a look at these books and see what we can find!”

Pinkie exclaimed to the rest of the group, Rarity having turned down whatever proposition the pink one had made her, and took some of the books I was now carrying. And subsequently I got another 10 or so put in my arms, and an energetic pink girl pushing me into another part of the library.

“Umm, Pinkie?” I dumped the books on a nearby table, looking over the titles. 4 cookbooks, a book on some guy named Starswirl the Bearded, 2 atlases and 3 simply labelled Canterlot Volume 1, 2 & 3. “What are we looking for?”

“Nothing!” she squealed started bouncing around, looking at some of the books in the shelves in this part of the library.

“Wait, what!?” I raised my voice more than I should have. In the corner of my eye I could see Molly giggle as she sat on top of a shelf. “Why?”

“Because we… wait, I’m not supposed to tell you that!” Pinkie gasped in her exaggerated way, and ran, or whatever she did to move to damned fast, over to me, embracing me in a tight hug and patted me on the top of my head. “Don’t worry your pretty little head about it.”

“Pinkie! What the hell!?”

“Sorry, but I promised Princess Luna I wouldn’t tell me! I made a Pinkie Promise! You wouldn’t want me to break a Pinkie Promise, would you!?”

For a moment I thought I saw something resembling a demon speak through Pinkie’s body. The darkened tone of her voice and the, quite literally, burning eyes were particularly unsettling.  She had mentioned that before, the Pinkie Promises, back in Ponyvillle. Something about cupcakes and eyes and hearts. And apparently she took them way too seriously.

And how the fuck was I not scared shitless because of that? She already seemed back to normal, innocently winking her eyes at me with a cute smile on her face. Molly seemed to have forgotten to close her mouth as she stared at Pinkie. I was not the only one who had noticed then. Maybe I wasn’t scared because of Molly. She was the demon in my head.

“No, I guess not…” I didn’t know if I responded in a timely fashion, but she seemed happy enough with it.

“Shh!” some horned woman that looked to be in her mid-thirties had come over to us, holding her finger up before her mouth. She seemed to have an evil eye for Pinkie. I was sure that her expression would flog the paint of a locker. Not off Pinkie though.

“Okay!” she said back, whispering so loudly that the woman looked like she was about to murder someone. I felt myself sick down in a chair, just waiting for it to be over. There seemed to be some sort of standoff between them. Best not get involved.

“So, why do you think they don’t want you to know what they are looking for?” Molly came up behind me and rested her chin on my head, massaging my shoulders. I just shrugged in response, not wanting to seem more crazy than the Pink One to this outsider. Looking up I saw that they were still staring at one another; Pinkie with a huge smile and the other woman with a frown. Our stranger wore a shin long skirt and a white shirt. Not bad looking on her either. “They don’t trust you, do they?”

No shit, Sherlock. I’m a relatively new stranger added in the mix that one of the Princesses didn’t want knowing about whatever they are researching. Of course they don’t trust me. I wouldn’t either. I hallucinate some naked chick with jet black skin, a magical horn and insect-like wings that asks me strange questions. I wouldn’t trust that. Well, hopefully wouldn’t know that, but it doesn’t help.

“Do you think there is going to be some fun with the sour looking gal?” Molly sounded bored, presumably looking at the two others in the room.

“Oh, fuck you, Molly,” I let the words cross my lips without thinking, met with laughter from my hallucination. Looking up, I saw that both Pinkie and the stranger looked at me; Pinkie with a nervous expression and the stranger with a furious one. “Ahh shit… that wasn’t supposed to come out…”

“Ahh!” she tramped away, apparently furious with me. Me and my big mouth.

“Well, that wasn’t very nice!” Pinkie said, giving me a look that told me I had been a bad boy.

“I didn’t exactly mean for it to get out either…”

“You should go an apologize!”

“Oh nononono,” I put my hands up in front of me, shaking my head. “I prefer to stay among the living, thank you very much! I’m not going to go near someone who looked like she was an inch away from committing a double homicide.”

“She wasn’t that angry…”

“And you’ve never been mistaken about something like that before?”

“Well… there was the time I thought a song could help make peace between a village and some natives… didn’t work out too well… But you should have seen me in the old school dancing girl outfit!”

Pinkie apparently had let her mind wander again and my head was now squeezed into her chest in another tight hug. Finally something happened that I couldn’t complain much about. Well, the increasing lack of oxygen was a problem, but I knew Pinkie wouldn’t kill me intentionally. Some blood had started their migration to my crotch area.

“Miss, I’m gonna ask that you don’t strangle the man, I need to ask him some questions.”

Pinkie quickly let go of me, letting me see a man about my own height look down at me with a stern expression. His skin was dark grey, he had wings, and, more importantly, he was wearing a black and purple suit of armor with a sword at his side.

“I’m sorry,” I started, somewhat frantically. “I didn’t mean to insult her, I sort of just blurt-“

He raised his hand, signaling me to be quiet. His other hand rested at the hilt of his blade.

“I don’t know who you insulted, sir, and, quite frankly, I don’t care. The Princess Luna summons you, and told me to make sure you’d show up whether you wished to or not.”

“What!?” The princess who had made the others keep me out of the loop had summoned me? What for? Oh fuck, this was not good. Not good at all.

“I’m going to have to insist that you come along, sir. My orders allow me to go to any length necessary, short of killing you or knocking you unconscious.”

“You enjoy telling people how much power you have over them, don’t you?” it was probably a mistake, but I couldn’t help myself. I did get to my feet though, showing that there was no need to use excessive force.

“I live to serve the Princess.”

His reply was monotone and stoic. Without looking very impressed, he turned around and signaled for me to come with him. I mumbled to myself that that didn’t answer my question, but given that he had a sword, it was best not to push the issue.

**

A heavy door closed behind me. I was inside a study of some sort, with numerous books and scrolls lying everywhere, seemingly in chaos. Or in a chaotic system, if you wanted to give whoever made it like so the benefit of the doubt.

Not too far in I could see the night sky flicker back and forth; Luna was seated at a large desk with numerous drawers and scroll apartments, her back turned to me. I could see her deep blue horn stick up. It was longer than the ones Twilight and Rarity had.

“We’re glad you accepted our invitation,” Luna got to her feet, turning to me, and gave what looked like a strained smile. She was still wearing the same simple black dress as she had earlier.

“I’m just glad you didn’t order them to kidnap me.”

“We apologize if our guard offended in any way,” she seemed to be more uncomfortable than I was. “But it was of paramount importance that we could get to talk to you away from the others.”

“We? We, who? Anyway, you could have just asked me, back in the throne room, or wherever you were when you told the others what was going on.”

“We means I,” her eyes had narrowed as she looked at me. “And we are starting to find your tone unacceptable. We insist that that you start to behave.”

“And I insist that you stop ordering me around and ask nicely. I don’t like it when I’m threatened and then greeted by some condescending woman who calls herself princess.”

What the hell? Jeez, I did it again. But why did it have to be to the face of a monarch? One would think that my brain was able to make some connection of cause and effect, after having at least some education, but no. Clearly the idea that talking back to a monarch would have consequences didn’t seem plausible.

“I… I’m sorry, I just-“ Luna, to my astonishment seemed embarrassed, looking to the ground with rosy cheeks. “I’m sorry. Please accept my apology. I fear my social skills are a bit… lacking, after having spent a millennium in… that nightmare. I’m still getting used to the way the world has changed.”

“Yeah, well, that is fu- wait, what?” I had started to speak before I could process what had happened. She just apologized. What!? No, just go with it. Don’t question it. I should count myself lucky that she is apparently fucked up enough in the head to forgive me once and let it go. “Of course I’ll accept your apology. I shouldn’t have let the annoyance get to me like that. I’m just… tired of having no idea what goes on around me…”

“I share your frustration,” her answer was monotone, and she sounded like she was about to continue, but nothing ever came. We spent maybe a minute looking at one another.

“So, eh…” find something to talk about. Brain, I beg you, find something to talk about. “You were trapped for a thousand years in a… nightmare?”

“In my envy of my sister and the love she received, the love I thought myself denied, I turned to darker powers and they consumed me. My sister had no choice but to trap me within the bounds of the moon itself and thus I became Nightmare Moon. For a thousand years I watched from above and made my plans for revenge, to share my fate with my sister, and for total darkness to cover the world. Thy world would be forever at night, but my dark powers were banished by Twilight Sparkle and her friends, and I was forced back into the less powerful form you see before you.”

“That… is a good thing, right…?” I couldn’t help but get a feeling of resentment on the princess’ part regarding that last part. There was something about the overly formal way, almost monotone, way she told the story that sent shivers up my spine.

“Of course, why would it not be? Thou art not sad eternal night will not reign, art thou?”

“No! No, I’m just…” I felt the sweat start to form on my forehead. My voice became weaker with every word. “You just sound… a little… resentful…”

“I am eternally grateful to the young Princess and her friends. Being consumed by envy and dark magic was a fate worse than death.”

“I see. It sounds… more awful than I can imagine,” I tried to give her a comforting smile. I could be wrong, but her tone sounded almost like she wanted to cry. Or not. It was so formal that I had no idea how to interpret her tone.

“I had a feeling you would understand-“

“I really don’t, Princess. I just don’t. I’ve never been put through anything like it.”

“But you know enough to know you don’t know. Many want to make believe that they understand, but they don’t. And you know what it is to be alone, to be an outsider.”

“Ehh… how’d you know that?”

“You told me. Just now. And you’re new to this world, even more than I am.”

“Okay, I’ll give you those points,” I let out a laugh, short and trying to hide the nervous tone. Mostly I wanted to turn around and walk away, maybe run a little, but I had a feeling that someone would just ‘summon’ me again, this time less politely. Or sinking into the ground. That’d be a good alternative right now.

“Most people fear me, what I was. And think it might happen again,” she took a few steps closer. I was frozen in place, feeling the sweat come down my forehead. “Even you.”

“Well…” I swallowed. Should I try honesty? Might as well. No good could come of lying right now. “I am fearful, but I don’t know anything about this Nightmare Moon. All I know is that you’re a princess, having summoned me here for reasons unknown to me. Being imprisoned is just more real to me than you turning into some dark creature.”

“So you are no more afraid of me than my sister, or Twilight?”

“Perhaps a little more afraid of you than Twilight, since she’s sort of been taking care of me and being very kind to be for a little while now, but not anymore than your sister.”

“It is refreshing to talk to someone who never saw, or heard horrid tales of, Nightmare Moon, the corrupted Princess of the Night. I feel I can make an impression for once in my life.”

An impression you’re not helping my constantly bringing Nightmare Moon up, though I suppose sympathies is better than nothing. Luna had taken another set of steps in my direction, being within arm’s reach. She was half a head taller than me. Her dark, almost black, blue eyes were friendly and welcoming, but there was something else there too. I couldn’t place it before she made my mind go somewhere completely different by putting her hands on my shoulders and planting a kiss on my forehead. What the fuck? I was left with my mouth partially open in response. And a healthy dose of red in my cheeks.

“Umm…”

“Is something the matter?” she seemed confused, almost… frightened? She really had been trapped for a thousand years with no one around.

“No… it is just that…”

“I am not as beautiful as Twilight Sparkle or her friends. I see. I’m sorry for pres-“

“That is not what I tried to say at all!” the words blurted out of me, likely a lot more aggressive and angry than I should have. But that this beautiful woman would go to that conclusion was insulting, mostly to herself. “Princess, you’re beautiful. I mean that. It is just that I’m not sure this is the best idea… you’re a princess after all, and-“

“Sush,” Luna said back, blushing, with a shy smile. For fuck sake, this situation had gotten far out of hand. Someone should have put this chick in therapy as soon as she returned from being this Nightmare Moon thing. Or maybe I was overreacting. If she felt distanced from most others because of her past, I could see the need to get some warmth from someone else who she believed to know some of her feelings. Yeah, I was really being a jerk here, weren’t I? Only one way to make this better.

“Hmp!” Luna’s eyes widened as I took a hold of her neck and locked my lips with hers. At first her body was stiff and unresponsive, but it didn’t take long before she became more relaxed and wrapped her arms around me. Making out with a beautiful princess… had to admit that this was scoring pretty high, on any scale. I moved my arms, my heart almost stopping when I first felt the wings on her back. How did I forget that part of it? Regaining my senses, I slowly started to pull on the shoulder of her dress, down her arm. I did notice that I hadn’t seen Molly since I left Pinkie, but it didn’t stick to my mind.

“Wait, not here!” she whispered for some reason. Her face had turned a dark shade of purple. I guess red wouldn’t be possible with her midnightblue skin. A flash of light later I could see we were in a room that I was sure Luna could walk naked around in a never be seen. Well, that was an exaggeration, but it was decorated in colors that resembled her, and the ceiling looked like it was a clear night’s sky. On the floor there was a large crescent moon. Luna seemed to be a tad obsessed with the whole ‘night’ part of her title. She started to whisper into my ear. “Can I ask you something?”

“Naturally,” I whispered back, having moved my hands further down her back.

“I- I’d like to… I’d like to try something… that… you might not be into…” she seemed to have a problem expressing herself. I pulled my upper body a little further from hers, so that I could look her in the eyes. I nodded to encourage her. “I- my sister has always been the more dominant of us, and I’d like to… to try to be the dominant one for once…”

In my mind I could almost see my penis grow and hit the bell on one of those strength tests one could usually find on a circus, which in movies some ‘strong’ character would always break when showing off or competing. What she said probably didn’t mean the other image that came into my mind, but it wasn’t my fault that she worded it so that my brain’s first reaction was to construct an image of the two sisters in a dominatrix fantasy, with leather, whips and gagballs.

“That sounds…” I started slowly to tease her a bit. She was about to say something, probably apologizing for bringing it up, but I beat her to it. “… like it could be a lot of fun.”

She looked like I had given her the most awesome xmas gift ever as she, quite forcefully, kissed me and disappeared in another flash of light. I could have sworn that she, for a split second, looked for something in my eyes, but that was probably just my imagination. With her out of the room, I took of my clothes and sat down on the edge of the bed, a little nervous.

The truth was that the episode where I got locked in Rarity’s cellar came to mind and I didn’t want to relive that. But I also couldn’t deny that… this was so stupid. I had kept in from my mind since it happened, and now the idea was turning me on? It had to be the change on context around this new domination thing. This time was consensual, and there was likely no excessive beating. I didn’t mind when Rarity used the whip though…

It wasn’t long before Luna joined me again, appearing on the crescent moon. She no longer wore the dress from before, but a black leather corset that stopped just below her chest and stockings. She wasn’t wearing anything that hid her sex. A moon surrounded my dark purple could be seen on her hips. I felt as though I trembled when I saw the whip in her hand and the gagball in the other. It took me a moment to notice that there was something very different about her; her skin had gone black and her eyes resembled that of a cat. Was she taller? She smiled at me and I thought I saw fangs. Unconsciously I pulled myself a little further away from her.

“Do you like it?” she turned back into what I assumed was her normal appearance, giggling at my reaction. I asked what that was. “It is how I looked when I was Nightmare Moon. I… thought it would fit…”

“I’m…” she turned back into the ‘Nightmare Moon’ form of hers. Now that the novelty had worn off a little, I could see that she was quite beautiful in her way. She seemed thinner than ‘normal’ Luna too, more- what was the word I was looking for? Elegant? No, that wasn’t it. “I’m… good with that.”

“You should know that it takes some magic to keep it this way, so you might get a small blast or two, but it will not be any more dangerous than anything else that goes on here, I assure you.”

I could live with that, so I nodded. Being thrown around a room full of solid items by Rarity’s magic made this seem reasonable. And a more exciting. Luna closed her eyes for a moment and I thought I saw some light shine from them just as she opened them again.

“Oh, a beloved subject!” her voice had changed entirely, with a sinister and malicious undertone, somewhat darker than it was. And a lot louder. I hoped this room was soundproof. A shiver went up my spine. Her horn started to glow and I felt my wrists being taken by a powerful grip, dragged onto the bad. She bound my hands to the end of the bed before she let me go. “It’s been so long since I’ve seen any of the sun-lovers trespass!”

The whip she had brought cracked through the air, hitting my thigh. It felt like I might as well not have worn any pants. I let out an involuntary whimper, bringing a smile to Luna’s- I meant Nightmare Moon’s face. Again the whip cracked through the air and again I couldn’t prevent the whimper from the pain. With every movement I noticed a slight bounce in her chest.

“As your Princess, I demand that you’d remain quiet!” for a third time she whipped me, this time over my chest, and I let out a moan of pain, unable to keep it to whimpering. Her eyes narrowed and I saw that she started to levitate the gagball. “I have no patience for insubordination! I revoke your privilege to speak in my presence!”

As soon as the ball was in place, crawled onto the bed, using her magic to take off my shirt and tshirt. Or rip them off. She didn’t seem to care about going through the process of taking them off. She let the whip hit across my stomach, practically softhanded compared to the earlier hits, leaving only a small red mark. I was able to restrain any moaning and whimpering, to which she seemed pleased.

“Much better,” she turned the whip around in her hand and positioned herself on top of me, before she used it to inspect my body. “You’re not as fit as you should be to be worthy of a Princess! But…” another lash across my chest.  “… you still have to pay for your transgression! What is this?”

Her free hand found itself on my bulge, which had been pressed against her hindquarters for a little while now. She moved herself backwards a bit, so it ended up in front of her, and unzipped my pants. Once she let it out, my erection stood in full salute, ready to be inspected.

“So, you’re ready to pay for your crime? Excellent,” Lun- Nightmare Moon took a hold of me and slowly pulled down, with an almost harshly firm grip. She lowered her head in and let her tongue run from the base to the tip, before she started to suck on the top. I flinched as I felt her teeth ever so gently rub against me. Some pressure had already started to build.

She didn’t spend much time with her mouth, letting me out almost as soon as she had started, and moved herself forward again. I saw that she used her magic to put my head to her entrance and push herself down.

As I entered her, there was two things I was not prepared for; that for a couple of seconds it would feel like a shocking fence had been pushed on my dick, and how tight Luna turned out to be. Only halfway down she had to stop and looked me, breathing heavily.

“I’m sorry,” Luna said, this time in her normal voice. “That was what I tried to warn you about.”

I nodded, letting her know that I was okay. She had been right earlier; the whip had hurt a fuck of a lot more. She pressed herself further down, unable to maintain her changed form properly. Her body seemed to flicker between the two, more rapidly the further down she got. After struggling herself all the way down, she remained in her normal appearance.

Her breath had become uneven and all she did at the moment was to move herself up and down on my erection. Instinctively, I started to push up against her, each of our move going slower than I had gotten used to since I got to Ponyville. She all but collapsed on my chest, with the eyes going back into her head.

I wasn’t quite there yet myself, so I started to speed up my pumps as best I could. Quickly I felt an explosion of juices run from her, and Luna stopped moving. Before I could finish myself off, she managed to gather herself enough to get off me. She had turned back into her Nightmare Moon appearance, smirking down at me. With her magic she started to massage my cock, but every time I neared climax, she stopped. It started to spread a pain from my tip.

“Beg for it,” she whispered into my ear.

“Please!”

“More.”

“Please, let me cum!”

“Let me cum, what?”

“Please! Let me come, my Princess!”

As soon as I yelled out, Nightmare Moon hastily moved over and started to bob her head up and down. I could still see her horn glow and feel the massage along with her mouth. Letting out a moan, I released, letting her deal with the mess. Almost dutifully she kept her mouth in place, and when I was done, she swallowed, giving me a smile and a giggle. I smiled back; probably a dumb empty smile. Back in her normal form, she lied down beside me in the bed.

“Can I ask you something?” Luna sounded nervous.

“Mhm.”

“Could we just cuddle for a while? I’ve… never had anyone to…” I nodded, not feeling the need to respond with words. At least not to that question.

“Uhm, could you untie me?” I said, after a couple of moments had passed. She laughed and lit up her horn.

Chapter 16: Revelations

Dear Diary,

For all it is worth, I think Luna is batshits insane. Or just extremely lonely. And quite lovely…

I must have fallen asleep for a moment, since when I opened my eyes Luna no longer lied besides me. Instead she stood by a window, looking out over the nightfallen city of Canterlot, wearing the simple black dress she wore when I first saw her. Her back was turned to me, the nightsky hair moving back and forth, almost as if it was a substitute for pacing. She seemed to mumble to herself.

“That was… disappointing…” the few words I did pick up on sort of left me looking like a question mark. Unless my memory was entirely ruled by a fabricated fantasy to gratify my ego, she had seemed to enjoy our little sideshow quite a bit.

“I’m… sorry?” I decided to deliver a very hesitant and confused apology. She seemed startled at the revelation that I was awake, practically jumping around. With a humorous tone I added:“I’ll try better next time.”

“You’re awake!?” she sounded nervous, and her eyes flickered from me to the door, back to me and then to her feet. “I thought you fell asleep.”

“I did. Then I woke up again.”

“Oh…” Luna swallowed and started to blush, her skin turning slightly purple. She stammered a bit as she continued, ever more hesitantly. “Well, I… I didn’t mean it like that… about you, I mean… I wasn’t disappointed in… how that ended… it is just that… I expected something… that never happened…”

“What sort of thing?” I moved to the edge of the bed, looking at her with one of my eyebrows raised. I tried to keep my expression friendly, but it was hard to say if I were successful. Luna seemed so nervous, and she kept glancing over at the door. I tried a little more humor. “I was sort of tied up… really hard to do anything more than I did. Well, for me anyway. I don’t have one of those fancy horns.”

“I don’t think my sister was dissatisfied by you,” I threw myself around at the sound of a familiar voice; Princess Celestia had entered the room through the door that Luna had been glancing at. The Sun Princess smiled at us, seemingly not bothered at all that she was talking about her sister having sex with the guy in the room shortly before she entered. Which was more than I could say for Luna. She seemed to get more and more purple with each passing second, trying her hardest to not look me or Celestia in the eyes, but still look at us. Celestia gave me a smile. “Come, get yourself dressed, then you and Luna can meet me in my study. We have much to discuss.”

In a flash of golden light, she was gone, leaving Luna and me. And I had to question just what had happened just now. So Luna wasn’t disappointed in my performance? At least that was a good thing… right? Right, good enough anyway. So what was she disappointed about? Why bother asking? If they were going to tell me, Celestia would do it later. I hoped.

“So, you got any spare clothes for me?” I looked over at Luna, who seemed to be much more comfortable now that Celestia was gone. Her face had started to turn midnight blue once again. “You sort of shredded a couple of my things.”

“Yes, I have taken the liberty to prepare a new set of clothes for you. I think you’ll find them most comfortable, and to your liking.”

Luna’s horn lit up, opening a dresser. A black tshirt with a crescent moon on the front, virtually identical to that on her hip, and a casual-looking shirt in the same color as her skin floated over to me. I was about to open my mouth and comment on the rather… strange choice of clothes, but then I remembered the part about being trapped in a consuming nightmare for a millennium. Probably just an awkward attempt to be nice. Should raise a few eyebrows among Twilight and her friends though.

“Thanks,” I gave her a smile, which she returned, before I continued, now a little more worried than before. “I’m guessing I’m not going to like whatever is going to happen in Princess Celestia’s study, am I?”

“I fear I must inform you that you are most likely correct,” Luna turned back to the window, her tone carrying a wary and weary feel to it. “A darkness threaten to fall over my beloved Equestria, and I believe that the actions taken to prevent it has made things worse than ever. But enough lingering, we need to see my sister as soon as possible.”

Just as I pulled the tshirt over my head, I saw a flash of blue light. By the time my head emerged on the other side, I could see I was back where Celestia had performed her weirdly intimate examination of me, and commented on my lack of a “mark”. Celestia sat bent over a desk, reading a scroll, as we appeared, but quickly put it down and turned to us. Two more chairs, of the comfortable kind, appeared. Without anything said, both Luna and I took a seat.

“This is… not how I expected this evening to go,” Celestia started, in an apologetic tone in my direction. “If you allow it, I wish to explain myself fully, so that you may better understand that I now have to turn to you for help.”

I could have sworn that my mouth was left open from that point onwards, probably for the rest of my life. The seemingly immortal and magical princess, who could also fly and control the sun, was turning to me, some random human that had been drawn into this world at most a week ago, for help? I could have sworn that the whole kingdom of Canterlot, at this very moment, was freaking out, for no apparent reason to themselves, asking themselves “What the fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck!?” in honor of this development. Or maybe it was just my own brain doing that. I must have given some signal of agreement, as Celestia continued.

“This all started during the preparations to the wedding between Twilight Sparkle’s brother, and my adopted niece, Princess Cadence, the rulers of the Crystal Empire. Cadence, sometime after the engagement, was imprisoned under the city and impersonated by someone we know as Chrysalis, the Queen of the Changelings.”

“So, wedding gone wrong because of what sounds to be shapeshifters. Got it.”

“Correct,” Celestia seemed relieved that I was following her thus far. “The Changelings can take the appearance of anyone, and can take control over others through their emotions, love being the strongest among them. Feeding on Shining Armor’s love- that would be Twilight’s brother- Chrysalis became too powerful for me to stop and her Changeling army was able to prevent Twilight and her friends from getting to the Elements of Harmony. It was only through her love that Cadence was able to give Shining Armor the strength to repel the monsters, and she is oftentimes called the Princess of Love, much as I am the Princess of the Sun, and Luna of the Night.”

Woah, back up, brain! This Chrysalis queen thingy could defeat Celestia, and she was now asking me for help!? Had she gone completely insane and/or stupid!? If Celestia, the sun controlling magical princess had no chance against her, how the hell would I fare any better? Not to mention the part about the army of shapeshifters! What the fuck had gotten into her head!? Instead of saying anything, I just nodded, hoping that this’d all make sense sooner or later.

“After the Changelings had been driven away, we thought we had seen the last of them, and other concerns quickly became pressing. The return of the Cursed King, Sombra, to the Crystal Empire, and the grooming of Twilight to become a Princess, forced our attention elsewhere, when we should have made sure that the Changelings would no longer threaten Equestria. Alas, by the time we could continue our efforts against them, they had vanished of the face of these lands, and all lands we have been to since. Until Luna spotted one in the Sweet Apple Acres the same night she saw you there, paying a visit to some younger ladies, high on hormones.”

Great that you should remind me of that. It is not like I find it rather awkward to have the authority talk about how I banged what would be considered barely legal, at best, back home. And that would only be in the countries that had a fairly low age for sexual consent. Any place that had 18 as the age would imprison me for sure.

“Knowing that Chrysalis is cunning beyond measure, we had to find a way to separate you from the rest of the group without you knowing why. Luckily, you are different enough from the people of these lands to warrant scholarly interest without too much suspicion, and Twilight wisely chose to not entrust you with more than necessary information. When I examined you earlier, I tried to force or tempt you to show your true form.”

Oh, now some things started to make sense. Not much, but at least now I knew that I had been in danger of probably being executed from the moment I entered the city.

“And thus my sister asked me to see what I could do to force a transformation,” Luna took over the telling of the story. “I called you to my chambers, unsure of what to expect. From what Twilight Sparkle had told us in her letters, you seemed to share the bed of women and girls frequently, at least since you came here. This was a most suspicious behavior, given that Changelings feed on emotions, and such an act can be most intimate for people. By taking the form of Nightmare Moon, I hoped to give myself a cover to run a spell through you, and it worked.”

“However,” Celestia started to speak as soon as Luna ended her sentence. “The spell did nothing to you, which means that you’ve been caught up in this by chance. And that the Changeling Luna saw on that night is still on the loose. Fearing the worst, it may have taken the form of one of the friends of Twilight Sparkle, or even Twilight herself.”

“Couldn’t you perform a test on them too?” the question blurted out of me. It was the first thing that came to mind, but Celestia just smiled and shook her head.

“I fear not. In our foolish confidence that we had already managed to narrow down the Changeling, we informed Twilight and her friends about our suspicions. By now, should the Changeling be among them, Chrysalis would surely already know. And if this Changeling has been feeding on the love this group of friends share, they’d be too powerful for me or Luna to stop, even with our forced combined.”

“As you can see,” Luna took the word again, her tone again being wary and weary. “Trying to force this Changeling out now would be a fool’s endeavor. Only the Elements of Harmony would be able to stop the Changelings now, but if one of them has been taken, the Elements are powerless, and so are we. This is why we need your help.”

“And what exactly am I going to do?” I swallowed. “I’m no one special. I really don’t think there is anything I can do to… to… to stop some shapeshifter that can beat the two of you. You’re magic beings. I’m just a human trying to get by.”

“We need you to find out where the Changeling is, and, if it has taken the place of one of the Elements, find out where the real Element bearer is. It is our only hope at succeeding this shadow war. If the Changeling continues to believe that we suspect you, we might still have a chance. The fate of Equestria rests on your shoulders.”

“You’re joking, right?” I tried to laugh convincingly, but it died out after a couple of seconds. Both Luna and Celestia were entirely serious. “No, really… this is some elaborate prank to make me look like a complete dork, right? Right?”

A few moments were passed in silence. I felt swear form on my forehead and my forced smile fade.

“You two are serious, aren’t you? For fuck sake, this is bad. Really bad. You don’t want to lie the fate of Equestria on my shoulders. You really, really don’t. Bad things happen when I have to deal with important stuff. I get lost, lead people astray… and before I know it, I’m on a ship wearing only smallclothes and a tattoo, bound for a 3rd world slave market.”

“We are aware that this is new to you, but there is no other way,” Celestia gave what seemed to be intended to be a comforting smile. “But even so, if I did not believe you could do it, I would have tried to fight and lost that way instead, forced Chrysalis to declare herself. But with you I think we have an opportunity to end this without a river of blood engulfing our lands.”

“Ah, shit…” I folded my hands over my mouth and nose and breathed slowly, looking at the floor for a time. These people were asking me to undertake… no, to undermine the efforts of this Chrysalis person, who apparently controlled one of Twilight’s friends… “I… how will I do any of this!? I’ve never saved a kingdom before, or anything of the sort!”

I didn’t yell, but look at them with what must have been a desperate expression.

“I’m afraid we do not know any certain way to go about it,” Luna said and put and hand on my shoulder. She had gotten up from her chair, as had Celestia. “But we think the key lies in letting the Changeling believe we believe you are the one. Maybe it will make a mistake that we can exploit.”

**

I walked down the stairs, in the direction I hoped was the study where the others would be. I moved slow, still working on what had happened since I was summoned by Luna. So the others believed that the princesses believed that I was a Changeling. And I was to use this to find out who was the real Changeling.

“There you are!” Twilight’s voice broke into my mind, making me aware that she was there. She appeared to be alone. She took a hold of me and teleported us back to Celestia’s chambers, where the princesses were waiting again.

“Okay, what the hell!?” I let it burst out. “What now?”

“We are sorry, truly, but we needed to inform you about one more thing, and we needed you both to be here,” Luna seemed apologetic. “We know we can trust Twilight Sparkle, and we needed to make sure that you both knew that.”

“Let me guess,” my sarcastic and annoyed side had taken over my mind. “You know you can trust her because Miss-Raises-the-Sun has the power to see into the past of those she shares a deep personal connection to that all three of you have already been aware of for some time.”

Now it was their turn to have an open mouth for a little while before responding.

“Well, yes,” Celestia said, eventually. “My connection with Twilight has allowed me to follow her life closely, to watch her grow into the strong young woman she is today. It has even granted me insight into her friends, though I cannot follow them the same way. It is something that lies between the Alicorns, and even before Twilight became one, it was always her destiny, so I could watch her.”

“Well, that- You know what, forget it. I don’t care how you magical creatures even know this stuff anymore! I’ll just trust you when you say I can trust Twilight here. Not going to make the situation any worse anyhow, since you’ve already told her everything.”

“You can’t talk like that to the Princesses!” Twilight sounded furious and set her eyes in me. It was almost scary to witness.

“It is okay, Twilight. I understand his reaction,” Celestia put her hands on Twilight’s shoulders and looked her in the eyes. “Unlike you and your friends, he has never been groomed to do anything like this. Never been tested against the likes of Discord and Sombra. He doesn’t even command any Element. Don’t you remember the uncertainty that haunted you until the very last moment when you faced off against Nightmare Moon?”

“I… you’re right, Princess,” Twilight embraced her in a hug, before she turned back to me again. “I guess I should have thought about it like that. I’ve become so used to my friends always being aware that something like this could always happen again that I didn’t take the time to consider that we’re among the very few who ever experience something like that. I’m… sorry I got angry… And not being able to trust my friends…”

“For what it is worth,” I replied, hoping to sound understanding and friendly. “I’m glad I don’t have to be alone in doing this. I just… I’m just not like you or your friends.”

“You might be when all of this is over,” Luna opened the door for us. “But you two better get back to the others, before they become suspicious of you.”

Chapter 17: A New Perspective

Dear Diary,

Sigh…

Twilight and I walked down the stairs, passing a few guards as we did. They didn’t seem to pay much attention to us, but I paid close attention to them. Were they Changelings? How could I know? Supposedly Luna could conjure a spell that allowed her to tell the difference, but without magic…

“Is there a way for me to learn magic?” I turned to Twilight, still halfway trapped in my own thoughts. “For someone like me, I mean.”

She looked like she was about to come with an answer instantaneously, but just as her mouth opened she must have realized her lack of information on the topic. Probably not a whole lot about homo sapiens in her previous reading material.

“I’m not sure, if I am to be honest. Normally magic require years of study and, more importantly, a unicorn’s horn.”

“So I’m stuck in this situation without any magic. Well, that is just great.”

“I’m sure we’ll be fine.”

She sounded so sure, I noted. Confident. Yet there was something behind it that made wonder. I couldn’t quite place it, but if one of her friends were not what they appeared to be… If it was with her friends that she had managed to pull through these situations, she had to be a lot more worried than she gave expression for. We walked down the rest of the stairs in silence.

**

“Sooo,” the moment we arrived at the library, Pinkie leaped over to me with expectant eyes. “What did Luna want with you? Hmm? HMM!?”

“She asked me to…” … what was that thing Pinkie had taken so seriously again? Pinkie Promise? Yeah, that should be it… “make a Pinkie Promise that that would stay between her and me. You wouldn’t make me break a Pinkie Promise, would you?”

To that the pink one shook her head, going “mhm” as she did. Above her head my mind formed the name “Pinkie Pie” in big, plain white letters, with a question mark after it. What I wouldn’t give to have the deductive skills of Sherlock Holmes now.

Leaving Pinkie Pie, I followed Twilight as she made her way over to the rest of her friends, Pinkie Pie close in tow. As we passed by the other ones, their names with a question mark popped up as well. Rainbow Dash? Applejack? Rarity? Flut-

“Rarity?” I could have sworn that something had happened in the cellar, when she beat me. Something that had given me a feeling of pity. What was it? It had to be something important, because it wouldn’t let go of my mind. And something traumatic, at the balance of probability, if my mind worked to suppress it. I looked around and found Rarity looking at me.

“Yes? Was there something I could help you with?” she seemed uncertain, with an ever so small blush on her face. I must have said her name out loud. Did she remember what had happened? I only remembered being beaten. Should I ask her?

“I ha- could I ask you something? Privately,” I added the last part as Pinkie put her head on my shoulder with a curious grin. She silently made an “oooh” expression with her face and nodded, pretending to zip her mouth closed. Rarity’s blush had gotten deeper, but she seemed thankful for something. Probably that I didn’t ask about what must have seemed like an obvious topic in front of everyone else. And where did Molly go? I remarked to myself.

“Ye-why, yes, of course,” Rarity let out a nervous laugh and swallowed. “Come, let us just walk away from the others… I’m sure you have a good reason for it to be private… he… he…”

She led me to another wing of the library, where there were a few doors. Private reading rooms, perhaps? Her horn lit up and opened one of them, revealing me to be right. It was a small room with a table and a few chairs, and otherwise empty.

“So, what was this… thing you wanted to ask me about?” once inside Rarity quickly took a seat at the opposite side of the table from me. “I imagine it has something to do with the unfortunate situation regarding my sister. Of which I am very sorry, I shouldn’t have reacted the way I did. It was wrong, and I should have taken the time to talk to Sweetie Belle first. That she was in heat changes the situation quite a bit, and I failed as a sister when I failed to notice that she was that day. I admit, I was busy with an order and had little time then to pay attention to the goings on in her daily life. But I promise that I’ll never let my anger and worry take such control over me again. Can you forgive me?”

She gave me a set of big puppy eyes and her lips were slightly pouted. She had done this sort of apologizing before, without a doubt, and it was working. I wanted to do nothing more than to say it was okay and leave it at that.

“I… can,” hesitantly I answered her, but tried to make it clear that I had more to say. “But I still need to ask you about that something.”

“Wait, the – well – dungeon wasn’t why you wanted to talk to me?” I looked like I could have just slapped her across the face, with her blush growing ever deeper and darker. Her puppy eyes were all but gone. “So, I made that apology for nothing?”

“Well, not really,” I shrugged my shoulders. “I still appreciate it.”

“Oh… well, good…”

“No, I need to ask about something that happened when we were in your… dungeon, as you called it. Because my memory is a bit hazy on the subject. Did you drug me?”

“What in the- how dare you suggest such a thing!?” she got to her feet and set her eyes in me, furious.

“Because you used you magic to throw me around your store like a ragdoll, before you tied me up in a sex dungeon and beat me up some more?” Rarity sat down again and stared at the table. She must have gotten the idea. “And more importantly because I remember that something happened that made me pity you when we were down there. Was there ever a third person in the room?”

“Well, I-“ Rarity started to breathe faster, and her eyes seemed to flicker up to a spot above my left shoulder several times. Her right hand moved to her neck and rubbed on a spot, seemingly unconsciously. Turning to my left, I saw nothing. ”No! Of course not! I was… just angry at you… for the thing with my sister…”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes!” she answered too quickly, almost cutting me off before I could finish the question. In my memory, Molly had been involved in the deal with Flutter-something, with the incident with Mrs. Cake and maybe more. No, not maybe. I started to become sure that I had seen Molly in Rarity’s dungeo-

“Aah!” I fell backwards, my hands gripped to my head. It felt like someone had set my head on fire and I couldn’t put it out! Rarity seemed to have gone into shock, just watching me with a half-open mouth and distant eyes. Her horn wasn’t lit up, so she couldn’t be the one doing this. Only a few seconds after I let out the scream, Spike busted down the door and stared right down at me, before he yelled for the others. Last thing I remembered before it went black was the sound of running feet.

**

“But you don’t know that he is one of them! And even if he was, he was still in enough pain to pass out. We shouldn’t be so quick to judge him. We still need something to prove he is like them!”

Was it Flutter-something that spoke? Sounded like her. Then again, it could be someone else too.

“I’m with Fluttershy on this. We don’t know that he is one of them. Yet. Rarity, what did you do to him?” I was pretty sure Twilight was speaking. I could be wrong though, the answer sounded remarkably similar in voice.

“I didn’t do anything to him, I swear!”

“Then how did he end up like that?” a somewhat darker voice followed up. Probably Spike’s, being the only other guy- or at least male- around. “You must have done something to him.”

“No, he just started to scream and fell over!”

“Umm… maybe we should wait until he wakes up… so he can tell us… instead of casting blame around…” sweet and “innocent” Flutter-something, clearly. It was like a quiz with no prize, trying to figure out who spoke.

“You guys talking about me? I’m flattered,” I opened my eyes after some effort and hoped to Talos that I managed to come across a little humorous.

“Do you remember what made this happen?” Twilight looked worried, glancing at Rarity. This probably would make Twilight think that it was her that was the Changeling. Me, I wasn’t so sure. I had to discuss Molly with Twilight soon.

“Yes, I do,” the others seemed glad when I told them this. “Remembering did.”

“Um, Sugarcube, what in the hay is that supposed to mean?” Applejack, and everyone else, looked really confused, exchanging glances. Now they’d probably thought I was insane. Well, I probably was, but that was another matter.

“I tried to remember something that happened, then the pain set in. I’m sure I didn’t see Rarity do anything to cause it. Her horn has to light up to use magic, yes?”

“That is right,” Twilight said and nodded. “And hers didn’t light up?”

I shook my head to confirm that she was right. Looking at the girls, I saw that four of them still had the questionmarks. Rarity, however, no longer carried it. Her responses… could Molly be something more than just my imagination? I had to talk to Twilight about this, without the others. And without the others becoming suspicious. If they believed me to be a Changeling, any attempt on my end to be alone with anyone would be suspicious.

Wait, hadn’t Spike been out of town? My eyes turned to him. A questionmark was added to his name. So, five suspects among Twilight’s closest friends, all of whom suspected me of the same thing. And there was one other thing about him…

“Umm… Spike?” I begain. He looked at me, curiously. “How did you get into our room so quickly?”

“Oh… hehe,” even on the purple scales I could have sworn that I saw him blush as the rest of the heads turned to him. “I was… checking the books for information nearby?”

Right, of course he was. It was not like he might have been stalking Rarity when we went to talk alone for some reason or another. Though, if he suspected that I was a Changeling, I should have seen that one coming. By the looks of the faces around me, I wasn’t the only one doubting his given intentions. And looking around, I saw that I was in a bed in what looked like a nursery. Which probably made sense, if I feinted for no apparent reason. Or for any reason.

“Should I leave you guys alone for a moment? I mean, this is probably some internal thing, and I don’t want to intrude,” given that the stares towards Spike started to seem a little vicious in their duration, it might have been better for me to get out of there. Enough headaches without this too.

“No, stay!” Rarity didn’t shout or anything, but the answer came a little too strong and a little too quick. Was someone about to get beat up? If so, my guess was Spike. “I think Spike has somewhere to be, since he needs to be left alone to his thoughts for a while. I never got the chance to answer your questions earlier.”

The scaly guy rubbed the back of his head for just a moment, then he was gone as quickly as Pinkie Pie could appear. The other girls seemed to be uncomfortable too. No wonder. I couldn’t say I liked this idea too much. When Rarity gave them a face that pleaded for them to get out, I started to get really worried. My heart skipped a beat as the door closed behind them.

“So…” I started, no idea how to continue. I had to admit that her frown against Spike had reminded me of something; I had willingly gone into a private room with an established violent and magical girl who probably suspected me of being a Changeling. Or, even better, who was a Changeling. Now I was in the same situation and it occurred to me that this was not a safe place to be.

“Stay still!” Rarity’s horn lit up and I felt something keep me down and force my arms over to the sides of the bed. I didn’t see what she used, but she used something to tie my hands together, with the bond going under the bed. Strangely arousing flashbacks from the ‘dungeon’ came to mind, but I tried to push them away. I was not into being beaten like that.

She came over to the side of the bed and took a firm grip on my jaw, forcing me to look right into her eyes.

“What you said before, about what happened down there… what are you implying?”

“I…” I had a little trouble answering, so she loosened her grip just a bit.

“You asked if I drugged you. Or if there was a third person. Why? WHY!?”

I hoped to Kyne that this room was reasonably soundproof, because she was getting close to screaming. Not yet, but she sure was getting louder with every word.

“Because… because I was sure I saw a third person in the room. I tried to force the memories back when I passed out.”

Rarity let go of me and took several steps backwards, her breath fast and uneven. She looked around for something, paced back and forth, mumbling to herself.

“Alright, if you know about this… then I have every excuse for this…” she came up in my face again, pointing her finger right between my eyes. “Alright, screw Celestia’s plan to let you make a mistake and reveal your plans, Changeling. I’ll force you to show who you are right now, and get the others to agree to do what is necessary to reveal your plan afterwards.”

I swallowed, started to feel sweat form on my face. Best case scenario, the others were listening in on the conversation and would leap to my help. Everything else seemed like it would involve a lot of pain. My breathing started to become uneven as I looked into Rarity’s eyes with a plea.

My mouth fell halfway open. I didn’t see the anger I had just witnessed. She must have had a great deal of self-control. Even knowing she had just been angry with me, I could see no trace of it, either in her face or body language. And when she spoke, her voice was soft and sent chills down my spine.

“Now, I would have preferred to continue where we left off, in my Dungeon, but I don’t have time for that, Changeling. So I’ll appeal to your good senses. Your hunger. You want to feed on me, don’t you?” she leaned in a whispered in my ear, running her hand across my chest. “You’ve got to be hungry by now, only having had Fluttershy since we left Ponyville. And you can get it… it will be so easy… just reach out and… take it… It is literally within the reach of your hand…”

What I actually wanted would be within the reach of my hands, if she hadn’t tied me down, but feeding from her? Now I wish Molly was around, so I could ask if she had the faintest idea of what Rarity was babbling on about. Where the hell had that hallucination gone?

“No? Am I not appealing enough for you, Changeling? You don’t think it is hard to withstand my offer? Still able to think about the risks involved?” Rarity gave me her puppy eyes again. “You shouldn’t worry about that, darling. I am the Element of Generosity. Imagine how strong my love for others must be. Imagine how sweet and innocent such love for others must taste like… all it takes is a little taste… right here, right now…”

Fuck! If Changelings were anything like humans, I would have to be practically chaste to pass this up. Even as weird as this seemed, I couldn’t help that I became more and more aroused. But being unable to do this feeding thing, there was nothing I could do to confirm her suspicions, driving her further down this path.

“Maybe this’ll help…” she pulled down her dress a little, revealing her bra. It was black, partially transparent. Her other hand continued down my chest, over my stomach and down between my legs. I tried to lie as still as possible, not wanting to aggravate her if it could be avoided. Through my pants she stroked my member slowly.

“It feels like you want this,” she whispered. I saw that her horn lit up, so I hastily glanced around, but I couldn’t see anything she used it on. “Come on, little Changeling, it’ll be easy. Take some of my love. It’ll quench your thirst…”

“I want you,” I answered her, trying to be diplomatic. “What man wouldn’t? But I can’t feed of your love… I’m not what you think I am…”

“Shut up! Don’t try anything!”

Immediately I was sure that it was me she had yelled at, but then I saw that her head was turned to her left, as if someone rested their head on her shoulder. Her body was trembling. I pulled on the fabric that bound my hands, to see if I could get them loose, but there was no use. Nor any time: Rarity looked at me with a renewed drive in her eyes.

“Yes, of course… I should have guessed… You won’t reveal who you are over such trivial teasing. If you’re to give in, you need to be offered something that’ll make it worth it…”

What was she on about now? Whatever it was, she probably had voices in her head too. Rarity pulled down the straps of her dress entirely, revealing her chest, and pulled it up from the bottom so that it sat as a black ring around her waist. Her panties were the same as her bra.

“Umm…” I couldn’t quite make out another reaction than that. She crawled onto the bad and sat down on top of me, just above my member. Reaching back, she pulled it out of my pants, presumably with the help of her horn. With her eyes half-closed, fluttering her eyelashes a few times, she pushed herself backwards just a little. Standing in full attention, I could feel myself being pressed between her cheeks.

“Can I play too?!”

Rarity and I both seemed to go into shock for but a moment, as I heard a very familiar voice, followed by a pair of pink hands taking a hold of Rarity’s breasts and her curly-messy hair appeared, along with her ever smiling face. Reflectively I pushed to get loose, resulting in my member firmly betting squeezed between Rarity’s hindquarters and Pinkie’s entrance.

“Pinkie Pie!? What are you doing here?” Rarity seemed to still be unable to move much, just staring at the pink one.

“I came to play, Silly! And here I thought you didn’t want to play with us like this… but here you are, all excited…” Pinkie had slid one of her hands down across Rarity’s stomach and was touching her through her panties. “Your panties… they are so damp…”

I could feel Pinkie adjust her position a little. Rarity looked like she was unable to move as Pinkie slid her hand in under the panties, save for suppressed moans. “Pinkie…”

“Let’s get rid of these!” with her usual enthusiasm Pinkie ripped Rarity’s panties. It went in two parts; the one that Pinkie ripped off, and the one that was still stuck between the three of us.

“Pinkie! This was a matching set!” Rarity finally seemed to be able to react again, staring furiously at the pink one, who gave a sheepish smile back.

“And… let’s get rid of this too,” Pinkie slid her hand down and pulled out the remaining piece. I felt her hand stroke against my member when she did it. Somehow I didn’t think this was part of Rarity’s plans. And that this could only mean a slightly less painful outcome for me. Unless Pinkie Pie was the Changeling. Then we’d both be fucked. In both the good and bad meaning of the word. But since the thought didn’t bring a massive headache to my head, it was probably not the case.

“You’re so tense, Rarity! No time to go to the spa lately?” Pinkie smiled and started to massage her clit. I could both see and feel the juices spill down on me, in rhythm with Rarity’s breath becoming more and more uneven. Pinkie continued to shift her position in small ways, giving me plenty of happiness of my own. “Don’t worry; your Auntie Pinkie Pie is here to help!”

She… wasn’t really her aunt, right? The question entered my mind, but was quickly lost to a major distraction; Rarity let out a high pitched moan that got louder and louder, and ended with my stomach and Pinkie’s hand getting soaked. Panting heavily, she let herself fall onto my chest.

“Ooooh,” Pinkie seemed to get an idea from looking at us. She inched herself backwards, freeing my member up some. Her hand was still soaked, as she hadn’t even tried to do anything about it.

“Pinkie! What are yo- ahaaAH!” Rarity seemed to panic as Pinkie moved her hand in between her cheeks. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out where her fingers had gone in.

“Rarity, we should help our friend here get off too! That is always so much fun!”

That wouldn’t take much, I noted to myself. Between the show, Rarity’s earlier teasing and the excellent sandwich massage, a lot of pressure had built itself up in me already. Pinkie continued to finger Rarity’s hindquarters with her soaked hand for a little bit, making the white girl moan uncontrollably almost directly into my ear.

“Here we go!”

“No! Pinkie, wai-“

Rarity tried to protest as Pinkie lifted up her ass and took a hold of my member. As soon as the tip was pressed against her ass, I could feel that her earlier orgasm hadn’t gone to waste, lubing her up nicely. Before Rarity could finish her objection, Pinkie pushed her down again, sinking me into her. It went maybe halfway before it stopped.

“Oooh, you took it deep for a first timer!”

“Don’t remind… me… ah…”

Rarity used her hands to push herself back up in a sitting position. The added weight forced me further into her. Pinkie Pie changed her position again, this time moving so she’d sit on her knees in front of Rarity. Eagerly she wrapped her hands around Rarity’s neck and pulled her horn down to her mouth. From where I sat I could see up Pinkie’s skirt. She was wearing bright green panties that had gone a great deal darker near the middle.

As I was buried in Rarity, Pinkie started to lick and suck on Rarity’s horn. Even at the slightest touch could I feel her tense up and squeeze me harder. I was a little over halfway into her, but it didn’t feel like there was any chance of getting deeper. Not that I would have the time to get deeper; I was so close that the next lick on Rarity’s horn would send me off.

Just as my load started to fill Rarity’s ass, I got a look at her face past Pinkie’s body; she seemed to be taken aback by this new development and trembled at every touch by Pinkie. Pinkie, not wanting to leave her unsatisfied, started to massage Rarity’s clit once again, while still working her horn.

“Yippi!” Pinkie jumped off the bed in a single leap as a familiar looking set of small fireworks shot from Rarity’s horn and she collapsed down at my chest. I didn’t think she was conscious. I heard a ripping sound and found Pinkie’s green panties flying in the air. Looking down to the left, I saw her sitting on the floor with her legs spread, prodding two fingers against her pussy. Adding another finger, probably for good measure, she plunged them in as far as she could… and released a spray of liquid on the floor, as far as a few feet in front of her.

That… I thought to myself. Was more fun that I remember the first time with Pinkie being.

Wait… remember? “But since the thought didn’t bring a massive headache to my head, it was probably not the case”. The thought from earlier popped into my head again. Could it be that… I had to find and talk to Twilight Sparkle as soon as possible.

Chapter 18: Reflections

Dear Diary,

Maybe I’m able to help solve this after all…

Pinkie moved Rarity off of me, and untied the bonds that held my hands together. I had to resist an urge to return a favor to Rarity by breaking her nose or something, but I had more important things to do. And an eyewitness. And not much of a desire to start a circle of revenge I probably couldn’t win.

What would it take to interrupt her magic? The question seemed to be the sort of thing I should ask Twilight, under the guise of making it help me deal with a Changeling if it came to that. Just in case. But ignoring thoughts of returning that favor from the Dungeon, something must have happened to her. I closed my eyes.

A picture of Rarity’s face showed up, along with her name in white letters. Under it a small list of things came up, reminding me that I had watched way too much Sherlock before I ended up here.

Rarity

-Violent

-Extreme emotional reactions

-Unpredictable

-Possibly insane

                    - Molly?

Not a particularly kind resume. I got to my feet and asked Pinkie if she could keep an eye on Rarity for me. She seemed glad enough to do it. I had to go find Twilight.

Pinkie Pie?

-Hyperactive

-Extremely unpredictable

-Appearing from nowhere

-Breaks any expectations of the natural laws

-Takes an interest in getting me laid

-Creepy pastry chef -> “Magic Cupcakes”?

The door shut behind me. I wish I had something to match these mental notes to. If the Changelings could change appearance, maybe they were like that one alien race from Earth’s Mightiest Heroes, getting all the memories and particulars of a person, but maybe they didn’t. And if they didn’t, they could be found out by people who knew them. I chose to take a stairs that went down. I’d probably end up wandering around for a while, before I ran into Twilight, or someone who could take me to her. Maybe I should have brought Pinkie along, but then I’d be left without any chance of thinking. She was too distracting.

Rarity… I probably shouldn’t just lie about forgiving her. If Molly was a Changeling, and if something like that had gotten a hold of Rarity’s mind… Would she really be at fault for what she did? Pretending that I wasn’t angry was easy enough when I believed that she was to blame for what she did. But if she wasn’t…

“How’s it going?” Oh, great. Molly was back, walking down the stairs with me. I raised an eyebrow at her.

“Just fine…  Molly. Where did you go?”

“Just took a break. I’m not fond of being in the presence of royalty.”

I could bet she weren’t. I tried to ignore her. Who was she really? Until now I had thought her a figment of my imagination. My underlying insanity manifested in a weird make-believe “friend” that pushed me into doing things, or brought a subconscious interpretation of a situation out, like with Flutter-something. But now? Another of the mental lists had appeared before my eyes when I glanced at her again.

Molly?

-Changeling?

-Make-believe?

-Tied to the headaches and memory loss?

Almost on a dare to myself, I swung my arm out at her. It went right through her, without her even suggesting that she noticed that it happened. There wasn’t a physical presence there, but that much I already believed.

“Something wrong?” Molly asked me, with a honey-sweet tone.

“Just lost in thought,” I mumbled back.

“I know that. I’m here, aren’t I? But you look so worried…”

What was that supposed to mean? Molly was here because I was deep in my thoughts? Better make another attempt, Molly, I needed more to be convinced that she was not involved in any of this. She had appeared to me not too long before all this had started to happen. And there came a slight pinch in the back of my mind. Better not press the issue when alone.

“Hi, Sugarcube. Did thi- umph…” Applejack seemed to come out of nowhere when I rounded the corner. Like myself, she almost lost her balance, but saved herself in the nick of time by holding on to the handrail of the stairs. “Sorry ‘baut that. How did thing work out with Rarity?”

Applejack?

-…?

I realized that I knew nothing about Applejack, other than that she was Applebloom’s sister. She could have been acting completely out of character and I still wouldn’t have the faintest clue.

“Yeah, sure, it went fine…” distant minded I gave an answer. I didn’t even know if what I said to her matched the question. I was convinced Rarity and Twilight were not Changelings, for better or worse. The rest was 50/50 as far as I could tell. Was I in the presence of a Changeling? “Where are Twilight and the others?”

“Back in the entry hall. We’re ‘bout to leave for Ponyville again. I came to fetch you and Rarity. Have you seen Pinkie? She disappeared on me.”

“She’s with Rarity.”

“Well, ain’t that convenient. They’ll be down soon, then. Might as well just bring you down to the others and wait.”

Yes, very convenient. In fact, “convenient” should be replaced with “suspicious”. If Pinkie was the Changeling…

“You should probably go check on them, Applejack. Rarity had fallen asleep the last time I checked, and Pinkie was, well, Pinkie. Might take a while for them to come down on their own.”

Applejack nodded, racing up the stairs. We were going back to Ponyville? Why? Might as well save the question for Twilight.

**

“So, what was it Rarity wanted to talk to you about?”

The moment I was within eyesight of the entrance, Rainbow Dash flew over. She was clearly very eager to hear about private conversations.

Rainbow Dash?

-Gossiper?

-10 seconds flat, whatever that meant

“Private, is how it went.”

“Ah, come on, there had to be something good if you don’t want to tell me,” a little full of herself? Should be added to the list. Rainbow came closer, whispering. “I’ll return the favor if you tell me.”

More tempting to prove that I was a Changeling? No thanks, I’d rather talk to Twilight right about now. Which wouldn’t be suspicious at all, wanting to see one of them alone on my own initiative. Maybe there would be a chance on the train back to Ponyville. Or back in Ponyville.

“There you are,” Rainbow distanced herself when Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Applajack joined us. “Come on, we’re almost late for the party.”

“Party!?” Pinkie jumped up and down with joy.

“The train back home, Pinkie. Not an actual party…”

“Oh.”

“Hey, can you five get going? We have a train to catch!” Twilight’s shout was like a wakeup call, getting us going. Thank Andraste for that. Not willing to see how Rarity reacted to Rainbow asking about what happened. Though it would be kinda fun to see what happened if Rarity caught Pinkie telling her about it. No, wait; bad brain. Bad, bad brain.

**

The view from the train looked very differently in the evening light. Not even a day was spent in Canterlot and still… everything was different now that we had left. One of the seven people I shared the carriage with was believed to be a Changeling. Six of those probably believed me to be Changeling. Twilight was the only one who knew I wasn’t. Flutter-something seemed to be willing to give me the benefit of the doubt, which was suspicious by itself.

Pinkie Pie continued to be Pinkie Pie, talking loudly and expressing every symptom of “way to fucking much energy”- and “defying the known laws of nature”-syndromes, which was nothing out of the ordinary in my experience with her. Which prompted the question, assuming the Changelings didn’t absorb the character traits of the one they impersonated, would there even be a possibility that a Changeling could impersonate Pinkie Pie? The list of things to ask Twilight became longer and longer.

“I’ll be in the other carriage, if you don’t mind,” I said after I had already noticed that my body started to move. Pinkie’s noise was really giving me a headache. I thought I saw an eyebrow or two raised, especially from Rarity. Twilight looked at everyone else. I could practically feel the suspicion thicken the air, creating static electricity. If we found a way to exploit this energy, the 30 seconds it took for me to leave the room could probably power a small nation for a day.

Shutting the door behind me, I took a few steps away from it and sat down on one of the beds, not even bothering to turn on the lights. I could use some sleep. From the other carriage, I saw some shadows come together. Probably the others were talking about me. Which was fine, since it allowed Twilight to get some of their insights to this whole thing. In the Changeling’s hope to discredit me, assuming they were interested in that, they could come to say something that allowed Twilight to nail down who it was.

Then again, my mind protested, the last time someone thought they had nailed down who it was, it turned out that they were wrong. And they were the princesses of this nation, supposedly having been alive for over a millennia. Speaking of which, they were pretty darn sexy for ancient geezers. Or just in general.

The shadows in the door moved a little, as if one of them stared at the door from the other side. I wondered if my shadow was visible from the other side. Probably not. I lay down on the bed with my hands behind my head. I only had to close my eyes for a moment before I fell into a restless sleep.

**

How long was I asleep? Probably less than an hour, the evening light was still visible over the horizon when I opened my eyes. I had rolled over to my right side in my sleep, facing the window. My headache was gone though, so it was probably time to join the others again.

“Ah!” turning around, I found myself up against the window, projected into it by the automatic reaction one tends to get when someone it watching you sleep and you catch them in the act. At the side of my bed there was a girl with light yellow skin and pink hair, looking curiously at me.

“I’m sorry… I did- didn’t mean to frighten you… I just never had the chance to observe something like you up close before…” Flutter-something was just as startled as I was for a moment, but her curiosity seemed to take precedence. Of course, the next question would be what ‘something like you’ meant. Homo Sapiens, or Changeling?

“You were watching me sleep! It is not that you are frightening, just that you’re acting really creepy…”

The moment I said it, she seemed to have to fight back tears. No, she couldn’t do that! I felt my heart sink in my chest, taking repeated stabs at my kidneys for being an asshole.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that!” I had to say something to get this pain to go the fuck away. Guilt was way too painful when dealing with Little Miss Trigger-All-Male-Protector-Instincts here.  “I’m just… I just had a long day. A really long and confusing day. I- Ugh… was there anything in particular you hoped to get out of watching me?”

“No, I just like observing animals and their habits,” her demeanor turned around immediately and she practically beamed at me. Had she put on the crying face to manipulate me? Putting on a façade of weakness to trick me into… well, that’d be where my ability to speculate on her ended. What did I actually know about Flutter-something? The letters started to come up again, besides her face.

Flutter-something?

- Shy

- Animal lover

- Kinky

- Creepy habits?

- A misplaced sense of self-righteousness?

- Changeling?

Not a whole lot, honestly. I raised an eyebrow at the second-to-last point on my list. The ‘misplaced sense of self-righteousness’ was something I usually associated with superheroes like Batman and Superman, who refused to kill and shit, but maybe it did belong here. She had been, from the sound of it, vehemently opposed to any physical coercion of me, even if I were a Changeling. Which, from the sounds of it, was a very self-righteous position. And very misplaced, if the Changelings were shape shifters who fed on people. She truly had to be incorruptible to maintain such a position, if she had fought these things before.

Or Flutter-something was just suppressing the wear and tear, making her a ticking time-bomb of corrupted-good-guy of a nuclear proportions waiting to happen. But, by the Force, I had to hope that this didn’t happen until the Changeling conflict was resolved.

“So, what are you thinking?” Flutter-something leaned her head to the side, expectantly.

In part who you are, what you want, and if you’re the Changeling, I almost said, but I just shrugged my shoulders. What else could I talk ab… oh wait, the 3rd point on my list of things I knew about her did come convenient right about now. “Nothing, just remembered the little… adventure on the train we had earlier, I guess…”

“Oh… that…” she got – or so I thought, since the lighting wasn’t quite good enough to see it properly – a deep blush, but she didn’t turn away. “Yeah, that was… fun. You didn’t tell any of the others, did you? I just don’t know how I’d survive them finding out that I’m a… a pervert like that…”

“Don’t worry, I didn’t tell anyone.”

“Ohh, good, thank you.”

A couple of minutes passed in silence, without Flutter-something taking her eyes of me. The ‘creepy’ sentiment started to come back to me for a moment. Was she expecting something from me? If so, what? Right now I thought that bringing up that little scene from before probably wasn’t the best thing to do. Hard to follow as a topic.

“So, Twilight told me you sort of just popped into her house, as if teleported, and that you didn’t know how.”

“Ehm… yeah, I did. I was just home, reading a book and then I wasn’t. I was in a big tree, with a – admittedly rather attractive – girl looking at me with confusion. Probably halfway to the level of confusion I felt, given that I was staring at a girl with a horn and wings, with an abnormal skin color. Not a lot of purple people – or yellow, or blue etc – where I’m from.”

“I see,” Flutter-something nodded slowly. “What was it like, back where you’re from?”

“A lot like it is here, except we got the Internet and we don’t have magic.”

“What is ‘the Internet’?”

Oh boy, how do I explain something as complicated as that? I couldn’t describe how electricity worked, not more than vague generalities anyway, so how could I explain the internet?

“Erhm, it is basically a way to share information across long distances, using satellites to send it, and computers to interpret this information so we can read and watch it,” I stuttered just a little when I started. “Sorry, I’m not an expert on it, so… yeah, I can’t really say it much better than that.”

“Oh, that sounds like something Twilight would be interested in hearing about. But I guess that if you can’t answer my question, I think her - umm, pushy nature? - when it comes to knowledge would be hard to deal with.”

She rested her hand on her hands, which in turn now rested on the bed. This was getting really uncomfortable. I let out a nervous laugh, and I noticed that I had still to move away from the window behind me. Forcing myself further out of my comfort zone, I moved to the bed proper, though still on the far side away from Flutter-something.

“Yeah, I’m sure…” I answered her comment about Twilight. Not the conversation with Twilight I was planning on. Not yet anyway. I did wish Flutter-something could stop staring at me like that though. “Erhm… so, you… I heard what you said just before I woke up earlier… about needing proof to prove I was ‘like them’. What was that about?”

“Oh my, I didn’t know you could hear that…” she reacted a bit like I had when I first saw her at the side of my bed. Her voice became weaker and weaker, and it pitched higher and higher. I felt the diabetes give me a good jab to my jaw to tell me it had arrived. “It was just that… well, I- we… Uhm, do I really have to answer that question?”

“D’aww, she’s cute, isn’t she?” glancing to my right, I saw Molly again. I had to resist the urge to roll my eyes, assuming Flutter-something couldn’t see or hear her. She certainly didn’t look like she noticed something.

“Why?” I ignored Molly and concentrated on Flutter-something. I knew full well that it had been a reference to the Changeling issue, but she apparently didn’t know that. Curious. “I mean, it sounded like you were giving me the benefit of the doubt for something, so I assumed it to be important. And since the comment must have been triggered by me passing out… I was just hoping that you could tell me what was going on.”

“Well, I- I can’t!” her demeanor took another turn, this time to a more assertive side of her. She closed her eyes and crossed her arms, turning her head away from me. “I made a promise to Lu-“

In shock, she covered her mouth with her hands. Her eyes flickered, trying to avoid mine. Clearly she had said something she wasn’t supposed to.

“You promised Luna that you wouldn’t tell me?”

“I never said that…” she answered before I was even halfway through my question. Right, she didn’t say that. She clearly didn’t say that, and her objection totally didn’t reinforce that sentiment. Well, to be fair, she hadn’t told me something I didn’t know, but it was still hard to not laugh at the pathetic attempt to cover up her mistake, even as guilty I would feel about it.

“Who else has a name starting with Lu?”

“Umm, Luner the Bear?”

“Right… never mind then,” I made sure to use a tone that should clearly spell out that I didn’t believe her in the least, but I did want to get the conversation somewhere else. “Sounds like it is something that isn’t nice, but that is fine. You have to be really kind if you demand that your friends give the benefit of the doubt for someone, even after one of the princesses has warned them about me.”

“Well, I am the Element of Kindness,” Flutter-something seemed to ‘miss’ the part where I worked on the assumption that she had almost said Luna and denied it. How human. “I don’t want to harm anyone I don’t need to, in any way. I just wish everyone could get along and live peacefully.”

“Me too, Fluttershy. Me too…”

She beamed up at the comment, though I saw that there was something else in her eyes. She didn’t trust that I wasn’t one of the Changelings, but if she was willing to give everyone the benefit of the doubt, I could imagine that that comment, even from a Changeling, would be very comforting for her.

Knock! Knock!

Flutter-something jumped backwards, or more accurately she spread her wings and used them to move herself backwards, as the others came in. Rarity looked at me with a combination of fear and shame. Applejack and Rainbow were in talk with one another, something about the rodeo. Twilight had her nose in a book, and Pinkie Pie gleefully waved to me as she jumped over to the bed I lay in.

“I hope we weren’t too loud out there!” Pinkie took Flutter-something’s position at the side of the bed. They hadn’t been, but she was now. I could already feel my headache come back. And Molly had all but disappeared again. When did that happen? Man, it was hard to keep track of her. I shook my head. And opened my eyes wide as Pinkie rolled herself into the bed.

“Oh, sorry, I should have warned you,” sheepishly she pouted her lips, before she broke into a laugh. “There are only six beds on this train, so someone has to sleep in the same.”

That made sense to me. And it was worse things than being in bed with Pinkie. Looking around, I saw that the others took of some of their clothes, seemingly without much of a mind about me or Spike. I could understand it easy enough, since I had already been rather intimate with almost all of them, and Spike was probably treated as some sort of younger brother.

However, at the sight of the girls undressing, I did feel that some of my blood was being ‘relocated’, so to speak. Shortly after I felt a hand against it and could hear Pinkie whisper into my ear.

“Don’t worry,” she said. “I’ll help you wish this later.”

Chapter 19: Back to where we began

Dear Diary,

I can’t help but feel an urge to throw myself of a cliff or something. Less trouble than dealing with shapeshifters and magical people in the longrun…

I opened my eyes, the sun just rising. I could see Rarity, Twilight and Rainbow sleep on the other side of the carriage. Pinkie, unlike when I closed my eyes, was not in my bed anymore. Ponyville was visible on the horizon.

“Good morning!” Molly greeted me when I got out of the bed and started to put my clothes on. I just rolled my eyes and ignored her, wondering where Pinkie had gone. Since it wasn’t the first time she was gone when I woke up, I didn’t think too much about it, before it.

“Twilight,” I whispered and shook her gently. She opened her eyes almost immediately, as if she hadn’t been asleep at all. “Meet me in the other carriage.”

I noticed that the veins in her eyes were very visible, and she had gotten back a hint of the dark rings under her eyes. She just nodded and closed her eyes again. Letting some time pass between I left and she followed might be a good idea, just in case.

As I closed the door behind me I wondered if I had done something I shouldn’t have. Asking Twilight to speak to me, with two potential witnesses, would be suspicious. And if the Changeling was one of those, it could be even worse. Maybe it would give away that Twilight knew I wasn’t the one.

I sat alone in the carriage, waiting for Twilight to join me. If Rainbow or Rarity heard me… and where were the rest of the folks? Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Flutter, and Spike were missing from the picture. A feeling of restlessness came over me as I could feel the time drag itself along.

She had probably just fallen asleep. I had been up all night enough times to know that even though you believed that just a few minutes on the eye wouldn’t hurt, you fell fast asleep rather quickly. And subsequently overslept and caught hell for it later, if you had something important to do that day.

My spirits rose in my chest when the door started to open, but fell down again once I saw that it was the blue girl and not the purple girl that came through. Great. Just fucking great.

Rainbow Dash was dressed a bit out of the usual, or so my brain registered it, with loose, though not quite baggy, jeans, a black tshirt with a logo that read “Wonderbolts” and a blue and white headband. Her hair was fixed in a ponytail.

“Hi,” she started and took a seat opposite of me. “Slept well?”

“Sure.”

I wasn’t able to read anything into her or what she wanted out of the question. It had to be building to something. Her eyes seemed to flicker from one side of the carriage to the other every few seconds.

“What do you know about what is going on?” I raised my eyebrow at the question. So she probably did notice that I said something to Twilight. What would I answer to such a question? “You seem to be keeping an eye on everyone, but I was told that you don’t know what is going on. So spill the beans mister, or I’ll make you!”

Rainbow had spread her wings and launched at me before I even noticed that she did, holding me up against the wall. As intense as her voice was, she remained quiet to avoid getting any attention. My heart started to pump furiously in my chest.

“Rarity told me what happened in the infirmary. She told me she believed you to be the Changeling, but couldn’t force you to show your true colors. And now I see you whisper things to the Princess. You’re not the Changeling, are you? Huh!? Are you!?”

What the fuck just happened!? I just shook my head, trying to not look as scared as I was. She had picked me up and flown me pretty effortlessly before. She, seemingly like everyone else in this place, seemed to have a leg up on me physically. No need to pick needless fights.

As she let go of me, I had to wonder: If I were the Changeling, why wouldn’t I just lie and say I wasn’t? What was she playing at? This was going to give me a headache if she didn’t explain it. I seriously had to consider her a major suspect in this from now on. The only thing that made sense to me was if she was the Changeling, which would be bad. But, if I worked from the assumption that Molly, the headaches and the passing out was connected to the Changelings, she simply couldn’t fit into the picture. I had been alone with her once before and I had no problems recalling that episode.

“You… don’t think I’m a Changeling?” I asked, hoping to not sound as nervous as I was. “Why?”

“You’ve had too much opportunity to get a hold of many of us, yet no one objected to Luna telling us that she and Celestia believed you to be the Changeling,” Rainbow walked over to the door and peeked through, checking if someone was coming. She repeated the action on the other door as well. “Fluttershy’s the only one who have been willing to show you any mercy so far, but that is just how she is. The rest of us have been so sure that Celestia was right, but I don’t know anymore. After you and Twilight were gone… I think you two have learned that the Changeling is someone else.”

I couldn’t help but let my mouth hang partly open for a while, just staring at her. She looked really self-satisfied with my reaction too, as if she had won some game. What the hell was I supposed to say to this? If she was the Changeling, confirming this would make it a fuck of a lot worse. If she wasn’t, she could help us.

“What does a Changeling look like?” I asked, hoping to postpone the inevitable shitstorm that this would create.

“Wait, seriously, you don’t know?” Rainbow let out a laugh, mocking and arrogant. Then she suddenly stopped and raised an eyebrow at me when I shook my head. “O…kay… Well, when they’re not looking like someone else, they have black skin…”

First reaction I got was that this sounded a little bit too familiar for my tastes. If Rainbow continued to say they had horns and insect-like wings I would probably freak out.

“… and they have really creepy wings, like an insect, and they have horns. Their eyes are weird too. They look like, I dunno, corrupted Alicorns or something.”

Alicorns were the likes of Twilight, I seemed to remember. I could practically feel my skin getting paler and paler as the room started to spin a little. Molly was a Changeling. I shouldn’t be surprised, but now I had some confirmation. Now the question was how she had gotten into my head, and what it meant. And what that meant for Rarity.

And for Rainbow Dash, a part of my mind reminded me. If she had been the Changeling, and Molly was the Changeling, shouldn’t she have known that I somehow was under an influence like that? Did this mean I could trust Rainbow Dash? If there had been others around for this little interrogation, I would distrust her in a heartbeat, but we were alone. And Molly seemed to be a recurring theme in my mind, probably connected to the memory loss and headaches. I really needed to talk to Twilight about this.

I felt my back being pressed against the wall again; Rainbow looked worried and was holding me up against it, firmly, but a lot more gentle than when she started this little escapade. A Changeling had gotten into my mind somehow. I could only hope that it didn’t allow it to read my mind, because if it did, we were fucked already. Maybe it was just a figment of my imagination, coming about as a representation of being affected by the Changeling, however that worked.

“Twilight!” Rainbow Dash yelled and started to drag me into the other carriage again. Twilight, looking like she had just woken up again, jumped to her feet and helped the blue one getting me into one of the beds.

“What happened, Rainbow Dash!?” she sounded angry, but I gestured for attention. My head had stopped spinning, if just a little bit.

“Nothing, I just… I just- I must have had too little to eat lately. I feel exhausted.”

“Nothing like inciting pity to get to feed on us,” Rarity too had gotten to her feet and scoffed at me. I just ignored her, but both Twilight and Rainbow seemed to give her a suspicious glance. Or maybe that was just me thinking that they did. I couldn’t see a trace of it after I blinked. She didn’t seem to notice it either.

“Here, I have an energybar in my pack,” Rainbow jumped into her bed and dragged a sports bag to me, taking out something that looked a lot like those small chocolates that supposedly had a lot of protein and stuff, practically stuffing it in my face. Rarity let out an angry ‘hmph’ and walked out, slamming the door behind her.

Rainbow hasted over to the door and checked if the coast was clear. This was the last one on the train, so there was only one door to check, so she came right back.

“What happened?” she asked, looking at me skeptically. “Why did you almost faint again?”

“I… I think the food thing was it. I feel much better already.”

I did feel much better, now that the initial shock of the confirmation of one of my fears had started to fade. But what would I tell Twilight about Rainbow? I didn’t think she was the Changeling, but my reasons might not be enough for her. Unless I told her about Molly. Who was consciously absent at the moment.

“Rainbow, what is going on?” Twilight’s voice held a combination of anger and worry.

“I don’t think he is the Changeling, that is what is going on. And I think you know he isn’t, but is allowing the rest of us to think he is. And I want to know why.”

Twilight looked just as shocked as I had, with her mouth partially open. I could practically see her trying to put the pieces together to see if she could trust Rainbow.

“I think we can trust her,” I said, getting an even more confused look from Twilight. But I wasn’t given any chance to continue, as her horn lit up and forced my mouth shut.

“Umm, Twilight?” Rainbow sounded nervous. “I don’t think… forcing him to shut up is such a good idea… If I were the Changeling, that would look really suspicious.”

“Ugh, fine,” Twilight released me again, starting on an angry tirade directed at me. “Shows how much I can trust you, spoiling our secrets like that. We weren’t supposed to take any chance, but now you’ve told her everything. Great, this is just great. You might just have told the Changeling about our plans and that is just great…”

“Umm, Twilight?” Rainbow took the word again. “He didn’t tell me anything. I confronted him about this…”

“What!?”

“She’s right, Twi, I didn’t tell her anything,” I broke into the conversation, firm and a bit angry in tone. I had to tell her about this Molly thing, but if she didn’t shut the fuck up, this was only going to get worse. “So can I please get to tell you why I think we can trust her?”

Twilight looked like someone had given her a straight jab on the nose, so she just nodded and sat down by the bedside. Rainbow looked at me, no less surprised than Twilight.

“Earlier, when I passed out,” I began, unsure how to continue. “Well, I think I passed out because I tried to force myself to remember something I’m not supposed to. I’ve been having a lot of headaches lately, accompanied by what I believed to be hallucinations. And now I think it is something far worse than that going on in my head. Please, let me finish…”

I added the last part because I saw Twilight’s mouth make an ‘oh-oh’ reaction. If she had been dealing with the Changelings before, she might be familiar with what I was about to tell her.

“They started a day or two before we went to Canterlot, but I didn’t think much about them. I thought it was just a side-effect of Pinkie’s magic cupcakes, or just from me being transported here to begin with. But then I started to hear about the Changelings, and now that Rainbow described to me what they look like, I think I have encountered one before we became aware that one was here. And I think it did something to me to prevent me from remembering it.”

Twilight and Rainbow looked at me, dumbfounded. But before long, Twilight asked me how I could know that Rainbow was not the one who did this.

“Well, I only spent time alone with Rainbow once, and that was before this started to happen. That was the day Pinkie made those cupcakes,” Twilight nodded as she followed the story. It seemed to make sense to her. Rainbow, on the other hand, had gotten a deep blush. “And I remember this encounter just fine. And I remember going out to the Cutie Mark Crusader’s clubhouse in the evening, per Sweetie Belle’s invitation. And I remember this just fine too. It is after I left their clubhouse I started to get the headaches and this hallucination started to appear to me. And if Rainbow was the Changeling, I don’t think she would confront me like she did just now. If I was already under her influence, I’m sure she could have just made me tell her what I knew, without the need for getting you involved.”

“Not if she wanted us to trust her,” Twilight still seemed skeptical. “But… if this started to happen after the day Pinkie made cupcakes… Are you saying the Changeling is one of the Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

“No, I’m saying I don’t think Rainbow is one.”

“You said this started to happen the night after Pinkie Pie made her crazy cupcakes?” Rainbow asked. “Didn’t I stop by to borrow one of the new Daring Do books from you that night?”

“In the evening, not that night.”

“Oh, right. I guess I can’t prove I was home alone reading that night…”

“You shouldn’t have to prove it,” I objected. “She has not been tied to any of my headaches, and my headaches started to come after I left the Cutie Mark Crusader’s clubhouse, in the middle of the apple orchards.”

“Are you saying Applejack is the Changeling?” Rainbow asked.

“I… maybe. She wouldn’t have been suspicious out in the orchards at night, and didn’t Luna say she saw something there when out flying?”

“I dunno…” Rainbow continued. Twilight remained silent. “Rarity has been acting a little strange lately. She got really angry over nothing the day before we left. Didn’t seem like her.”

“I think Rarity is in the same situation I am in. I confronted her about it before I passed out and she seems to see this ‘hallucination’ too.”

“This is… I don’t know what to think,” Twilight finally joined the conversation again. “You’re speculating too much. The princesses already proved to be wrong once about whom it was. And thanks to you, we just got to trust that this is the real Rainbow Dash.”

“Isn’t there a spell or something that you can use to prove she’s the real one?” I asked. Luna had done something like that, so why not Twilight?

“I… I don’t know. Just- just leave me alone, will you? I need to think…”

A flash of purple light later and she was gone, probably in another part of the train. Rainbow and I looked at one another, unsure of what to say next.

“Hey, eh, thanks for, you know, standing up for me.”

“Don’t mention it,” I said, in the typical sense one would say that, but continued. “I mean it. The more you’ll push that, the more I’ll regret doing it.”

“Oh…”

Well, I felt a bit like a jerk saying that, but it was true. Her thanking me wouldn’t exactly make me any less suspicious of her. I felt like I had done the right thing choosing to trust her, but there was still the nagging presence of one crucial fact: The Princesses had been wrong regarding me. I could easily be wrong regarding her. Not that it really mattered what I did, since she had figured it out by herself already, but making it easier for her could have been a bad thing.

“Ah! What are you doing?” While lost in thought, Rainbow had started to unbutton my pants.

“Umm, make up sex?” Making up for what? Even my mind wouldn’t have gone to sex in this situation, but hers did? Who was I really dealing with here? I just stared flatly at her, though I did feel that blood started to surge to the appropriate places.

“Umm…”

“Fine!” she seemed annoyed, but completed her work with my pants anyway. “I’m still in the middle of my heat period and I can’t take it any longer! And your friend doesn’t seem to mind.”

Okay, heat season. I vaguely recalled that being mentioned as a thing by someone after I came here. And I did remember Rainbow being in hers a couple of days ago, so why not still be in it? I had about zero idea of how long these periods would be anyway. I would still argue that the timing couldn’t be more shit than right now, but maybe this would take the edge of my day. I still had to wonder about this semi-rape thing Rainbow had going though. Or maybe that was just her going crazy over bottling it up.

“Ah…” her tongue moved from the base of my ‘friend’ to the tip with an unusual speed. Not a speed that, in itself, was surprising, but because it was like if she tried to get some of the foreplay out of the way.

Almost unwillingly she took a step back and let her own pants fall to the floor of the carriage. She had long socks that almost reached up to her knees, colored much like her hair. On the top they were unevenly folded because her pants had dragged them downwards.

Her panties were white with light blue and gold trimming on the edges. Coming back over to me, she turned her back to me as she sat down on my lap. On the backside of per underwear there was a logo of a lightning coming from a cloud, with wings coming out from the side. I was close enough to read the fine print, which said “The Wonderbolts of Cloudsdale”. My member was gently being rubbed against the logo before Rainbow adjusted her position again.

She raised herself a little and reached her hand in between her legs and bent me a little forwards. When she came back down, I could feel my shaft being pressed against her entrance as she slid herself along it. I started to feel fingers play with it through the fabric, which became more and more damp to the touch. From my position I would see that Rainbow had closed her eyes as she did this.

Seeing my chance to get in on the fun, I reached around her with my arms and pushed her hand aside from between her legs. Instead of replacing them with my own, I pulled the panties aside. With my other hand, I tried to lift her up just enough to readjust my position. I couldn’t do it with one hand in my position, so I felt she helped me out a little.

As I slowly pushed inside of her, I was pressed up against her, feeling something unusual as I did so. Rainbow’s wings were folded on her back, which was pressed against me. They felt a lot… they felt strange the way the bones pushed against me, made comfortable by the feathers that covered them. They tickled a little, but luckily, because I still wore my shirt, not all that much.

Only a couple of seconds passed before she virtually slammed herself down on me, tired of the slow pace I held. My hand, which was still in her panties, couldn’t keep up with the sudden change of pace and was left behind. To make up for this, I reached in under her shirt and started to feel her chest. She wasn’t wearing a bra.

By the time I got my hand there, she had already started to grind furiously. I thought I could hear her breathe something, but it was too low for me make out. I started to play with her nipple between my thumb and index finger, prompting moans that interrupted her breathed mumbling. My other hand, no longer working to lower her onto me, was placed between her legs, gently, almost teasingly, rubbing against her clit. Almost immediately I felt and saw her squirt out on the carriage floor.

“Damnit!” she mumbled, pulling herself halfheartedly off me. “I was… too slow… it took at least fifteen seconds…”

As she landed on her stomach on the bed next to me, the comment she had made about “ten seconds flat!” from the first time we had done this replayed in my mind.

“Okay… do whatever you want to me then…” Rainbow threw a glance at me, a little distant looking still. My first reaction was to just look confused. “Come on, you got me off, so do what you need to get off too…”

It still took a moment or two before I registered what she was saying, so she adjusted her position a little, putting her hindquarters up just enough for me to snap out of my trance. The previous time I had been with Rainbow, I had had plenty of fun with her pussy, so why not take advantage of the situation?

Remembering something Pinkie had done, I got to my knees on the bed behind her, pulled the Winderbolts panties down to her knees and started to run my fingers between her soaking lips. After I felt that they were sufficiently wet, I gently started to prod her ass with one finger. I saw her swallow and glance back at me, but she didn’t say anything as I pushed it inside, trying to get as much of it lubed up. She covered her mouth with her hands when I added a second finger.

I could almost see myself blow it right then and there; her expression betrayed both a feeling of excitement, but also that she was nervous and a bit anxious. Wanting to tease her, I decided to draw out the foreplay. She had started to leak again.

Acting as if I were unhappy with the lubing I had given her, I started to amass what spit I could muster in my mouth, drawing out the process further. While I did this I continued to gently move the two fingers in and out, at a slow pace to torment this fast-playing girl.

I let my fingers get deep before I quickly pulled them out, when I had enough spit in my mouth, to get as much out of the reaction she was sure to give me as possible. She closed her eyes and buried her face in the bed when I did, but hastily turned her head back to look at me when the saliva from my mouth fell down on her hole. With a smirk I began to guide what I could into the hole itself, introducing my fingers to rub the ‘lube’ in properly.

Rainbow had to use her hands to help her stay as quiet as she got while I did this. With my other hand, I repeated what I had done earlier; running a couple of fingers between her lips to get them wet. Now, however, I made sure to give a little push on her clit every time I came by it. Each time it was met with a suppressed moan.

“I- heh- I don’t think… that this is a good idea…”

I had retracted my hands and started to prod my erection against her asshole. Because of the extensive lubing I had given it, it felt like I was going to be able to push far in right away, if it wasn’t for Rainbow doing her best to keep it tightly locked.

“You enjoyed me fingering you there,” I reminded her.

“But, eh, I’ve never taken more than a couple of fingers before!” she protested back.

“You said I could do whatever I wanted to get off… and if you liked my fingers there…”

She didn’t reply to that, except by trying to relax. I felt that the resistance I had met was reduced a bit and without using more force, my head went further in. a tiny bit more and it would be inside. I pulled myself back ever to little, and pushed forward as best I could.

“Gah!” the moment my head was inside Rainbow wasn’t able to relax anymore and I felt that she pressed her ass together to the best of her abilities. Already in her, I continued to push, slowly and firmly. Rainbow panted heavily and loosened up a little bit the further into her I got.

In an attempt to make her enjoy it more, I reached around her and in between her legs with my right hand and continued where I had left off. Almost instantly I felt she squirted again, which made her tighten up.

A lot of pressure had already built in me, but I wasn’t quite there yet, so I continued to try to push inside. When this proved futile, I started to pull out, met by another collection of muffled moans from Rainbow, and pushed in as far as I got once more. The response to this was some not-quite muffled moans.

To see how deep I could get before I threw in the towel, I placed both of my hands at her hips and retracted myself a little bit from her depths. Moving lightly back and forth in hope to throw of her suspicion for what I was going to do, I prepared to push as hard as I could.

“Ah! You’re tearing me apart!”

When I thrust into her, I got almost balls deep before it stopped. If I was tearing her apart, she was close to keeping me buried within her forever. My member simply wouldn’t move when I tried to push or pull, so tense had she gotten.

Feeling I was within reach of an orgasm, I started to move myself in circles as best I could. Rainbow, over the initial shock, did begin to relax again, but it didn’t allow me to push any further in. I was buried as deep in her as I was going to be. A few seconds later I felt that I started to pump out my semen.

“Ah, that… wasn’t so bad…” Rainbow gave me a tired smile as I began to pull out, the effort being made infinitely easier as my erection subsided. “We should… totally do that again sometime… even if you’re too slow to get it done in ten seconds flat…”

Just as she closed her eyes, a loud whistle filled the air, followed by someone announcing “Ponyville Station” outside the carriage.

Chapter 20: Ponyville, Sweet Ponyville

Dear Diary,

Who will be the next that believes as Rainbow Dash does?

Out on the station platform I could see the others waiting for us. It had taken a couple of minutes to get Rainbow to snap out of her wish to stay in bed, and another minute to get her awake enough to figure out how to put on a pair of pants. Vegas odds was that this heat thing was keeping her up at night. She seemed to have instinctively taken a step away from me, to give a futile indication that nothing had happened.

In truth, there would be no point in hiding that we had had sex. While Rainbow’s hair was almost always ruffled to a greater or lesser extent, and her clothes wore no apparent signs, my clothes showed it quite nicely. There were some darker stains on my pants, around the groin area. And given the perception these people would have of me, even ignoring the whole Changeling ordeal, wouldn’t make them jump to the conclusion that I had pissed myself when I exited the train carriage with someone else. Even if I had pissed myself, they would probably jump to the conclusion that I had had sex.

Rarity and Fluttershy were engaged in a conversation from the station to we group split up somewhere in the middle of Ponyville. Rainbow said an early goodbye, shooting for the skies and disappearing. Applejack and Pinkie followed us to Sugarcube Corner before they too went their separate ways. By the time we got to the tree Twilight lived in, there was only me, Spike and Twilight herself.

I could feel the suspicious stares from Spike at the back of my head as I was the first one to pass through the door. As far as I knew, he hadn’t been informed about me not being the Changeling. And if no one did do that, staying in the house with him would be tiresome. Hopefully Twilight realized this and would take care of it. Twilight, however, quickly disappeared in a light of purple, leaving me alone with scaly-boy.

“So, what should we do?” he asked, taking a stride over to a bookshelf. He sounded really bored. Instead of giving him an answer right away, I took a few steps up the stairs and sat down with my back to the wall. Hopefully Twilight wouldn’t come running down the stairs and trip over me.

“I dunno,” I replied, after a while. I was so used to having a computer at hand that nothing really came to mind right away. Maybe find a good book? What I did know was that I had no plans of leaving this tree for the rest of the day. I felt tired.

“So…” Spike came to the foot of the stairs and leaned towards the wall. We were about at the same eye-height, so I could look into his eyes without having to look up or down. “You and Rainbow Dash…”

“And a few others…” I mumbled to myself, hoping he wouldn’t hear it. But he did.

“And a few others…” he repeated what I said. He hesitated after almost every word he spoke. “How is it that… you know… how is it?”

Nonononono! We were not having this conversation. I repeat, we were not having this conversation! Speaking about this with someone I barely knew would be weird enough as it was, but when that person was also a scaly lizard-thingy that I had every reason to suspect suspected me of being a horrible creature? Not gonna happen. Period.

“I don’t want to talk about it, Spike. I really don’t. Sorry, but… I hardly know you,” I tried to put him down nicely. No need to be an asshole about it, right?

“Well, I guess that’s okay… I was just hoping that you’d have some advice regarding… a certain someone…”

And it went from bad to worse. Sex was a weird enough topic with strangers, but love? Whatever happened, I had to pray to the Nine Divines to ask that it wasn’t what I feared it would be. Wait, was this about Rainbow Dash? He was the one who brought her up.

“Well, I like this woman… and…” when I didn’t give him any answer save for what must have been a very uncomfortable looking face, he continued as if I had asked him to go on. “And I think she knows, but she doesn’t seem to… you know… show any sign to…”

“Sounds like you’re in the friend-zone. Just deal with it,” I cut him off, hoping to make this as short as I could make it. “And unless you want to stop being you, you’re just going to have to move on and see if you can’t find someone else.”

“Oh… I see… well, thanks anyway.”

He walked away, more than a little downtrodden. I felt a flash of guilt surge from my stomach, which wouldn’t leave me for a little while. While he did what I assumed to be his chores, I tried to move my mind to something else.

Now that this personal affairs stuff for Spike was finally over, though it hadn’t lasted than long, I was free to return my mind to the more important task at hand: Sorting through the information to see if I couldn’t get any clue about who was the Changeling.

Almost immediately I had to strike Rarity of my list, because of her reaction with the 3rd person confrontation. I noted to myself that I couldn’t know that this was enough to get her off the list, but it was a start, something to go by if nothing else. If she was indeed under a similar influence as I was, she couldn’t be the influence.

Pinkie Pie went fast too, because of her, quite frankly, radical behavior. Of course, this was based on the assumption that the Changelings didn’t absorb a part of the personality of the one they replaced. Wait, did I even know that they needed to replace someone? I had to ask Twilight more about these things.

The most difficult one of the three I thought I could say anything about was Rainbow Dash. I had been convinced that she wasn’t the Changeling, but the more I thought about it, the more I had to wonder if it was a ploy to make me trust her. Applejack and Fluttershy I couldn’t even start to make a guess for. Hmm, I started to call Fluttershy Fluttershy in my head. Had to wonder what brought that change.

I got to my feet and went up the stairs, assuming that Twilight was up there somewhere. She had an observatory of some kind up there, and books too, so it was a fair assessment, I thought.

Opening the door to the room I had been using, I had to duck as an inkwell almost hit me in the head. Several books, parchment rolls and quills were floating around, following a Twilight who ran around like a madman. Flashes of light occurred frequently, and all I could really do was to watch this fascinating spectacle and lightshow with an almost trance-like devotion. When she finally noticed that I was there, she stopped in her tracks and just stared at me.

“Making any progress?” I asked, as friendly as I could. “Anything I can do to help?”

“Well, maybe. Everything I’ve found about the Changelings here and in the Canterlot library is in agreement that the Changelings use advanced illusions to make themselves seem like something they are not. However, no one seems to have discovered the specifics about this type of spell. Not even Starswirl the Bearded have surviving notes on them.”

Twilight continued to ramble on, seemingly unaware that she wasn’t giving some sort of lecture. “He have extensive notes on every known creature with inherent magical properties, and makes passing references to the Changelings in many of his texts on ancient magic. However, to this date, no one has found an extensive copy of his notes specifically on the Changelings. From the passing references he makes, it is almost as if he knew about, or was a witness to, a Changeling invasion sometime in the past. Whether or not that was something that occurred in Equestria, or in any of the other kingdoms out there, is ultimately impossible to tell.”

“Umm, Twilight?” I carefully interrupted her. “This illusion magic thing, does that mean that the Changelings have to make themselves act like the one they are impersonating?”

“Yes. Why?”

“Oh nothing important. It is just that we have stories of shapeshifters in our own world, some of which sort of copy the personality of the one they pretend to be. That would require them to capture the victims first, but that wouldn’t be a problem now, since I’ve yet to see two Rainbow Dashes or something running around.”

“The Changelings are not like that, they have to act to pull it off. I was able to figure out that something was wrong when a Changeling tried to impersonate someone I had known since I was young. However, her magic allowed her to make it so my brother couldn’t see it.”

“So, it is possible that none of your friends are Changelings?”

“Yes, but I must be sure. If none of them are, then we can use the Elements of Harmony. If not, we must keep the Elements hidden ‘til a time when we can use them.”

“Yes, the Elements,” I had heard references to these many times, but I was pretty sure that no one had explained to me what they actually were. I assumed it was a collection of powerful artifacts. Or maybe it was something special about the friends she had. They seemed to be at the heart of this thing. Or maybe both. “So, what are the Elements?”

“Magical items of power that has been used time and time again to save Equestria. They are only activated by wielders that correspond to their innate nature,” with a certain pride she continued. “I am the Element of Magic. Pinkie Pie is the Element of Laught. Rarity is Generosity, Rainbow Dash is Loyalty, Applejack is Honesty and Fluttershy is Kindness. Together, and only together, we can use the Elements’ power.”

“How powerful are these things, exactly?” They sounded a lot like some standard fantasy-story fare in many aspects. And if they were, they would be incredibly powerful, only limited by the power and unity of the wielders.

“I don’t think anyone except for Celestia herself can imagine how powerful the Elements might be. However, with the Elements, my friends and I were able to defeat Discord, the spirit of chaos that could change the reality to suit his will.”

So, Twilight and her friends had defeated what sounded like it could have been Jafar? That was reassuring. Then again, that had been done with the Elements. If it only took one person missing to make them powerless, one of her friends being a Changeling put a stopper to that. Which sent a chill up my spine.

“You have known Pinkie Pie for a while, right?”

“Ever since I came to Ponyville, in fact. You should have seen my face when she threw me a surprise party,” she smiled as she continued to tell the story. Good memories, I assumed. “I wasn’t interested in making friends at the time, just to get to the bottom of the Nightmare Moon prophecy. I was actually quite mad at her, but she really came through the night Nightmare Moon did return. Why?”

“Well, she acts rather…” how would I say this? “Well, she is Pinkie Pie. Do you think a Changeling could pretend she was Pinkie Pie?”

“Honestly, I don’t Celestia ever suspected Pinkie Pie of being a Changeling. Me neither, actually.”

“Go on,” I wanted a little more than that. Pinkie seemed so far from everything else I had seen in this world, but more information was a must.

“Well, and there was the time when Trixie had gotten her hands on the Alicorn Amulet and terrorized Ponyville with her magic. To get her to take the thing off, I had to trick her to think I had a more powerful amulet. One of the things we did to convince her was to have Pinkie perform her one-girl-band trick. That thing is above what any magic can force anyone to do.”

“You sound like you’ve had adventures,” the comment just spilled out, in a less-than-flattering tone. “Sorry, I didn’t mean for it to come out like that. It is just that… you guys have been through so much that I’m feeling like a fifth wheel on the wagon. I don’t even have any magic or wings. Or an Element. Only thing I seem to have is a Changeling stuck in my head.”

“I think I understand. Spike have been through similar times before.” There was something motherly about her tone, and she gave me a smile that said that it was okay. “Speaking of the Changeling in your head, we’re going to have to find a way to deal with that soon too. It doesn’t sound like what happened to my brother, because he was simply unable to see the Changeling for what she was. I’m wondering if I should make a collection of notes and theories on them if I can when all of this is over.”

“Twilight?”

“What? Not a good time for that?”

“A little ‘not good’, yeah,” I had to speak fast to prevent her from taking charge of the conversation again. “If it helps, teeth, or fangs, seem to be a recurring image in the hallucinations. Poison, perhaps?”

“Poison? I’ve never heard of the Changelings using poison, but that would be fascinating. A poison that creates a longterm influence on the affected… sounds like something Zecora would know a thing or two about.”

I felt that my heart gave a flutter. Or, more likely, it was just my brain thinking that it did, as it reacted to hormones and stuff, but when I was in this magical place, I couldn’t actually be sure that the normal laws of nature applied even to me. She was such a nerd, and I couldn’t help but love that. I really should have spent more time with her while I was here, the back of my mind told me.

“Is there a way to perform magic without a horn in this world?”

“Not that I know of,” Twilight seemed to get distant minded. The books and stuff had started to float around in several directions again. Some new books were taken down from the shelves, a few came in from the door behind me, all of which started to open and stop before Twilight. It seemed to have been triggered by the mentioning of poison.

“Okay, I’ll just be around the house if you need me.”

**

When I came down the stairs again, I couldn’t see Spike anywhere. Instead I saw a familiar person waiting about halfway down it; Molly.

“Having fun?” she smirked at me, touching her chest with her hands. Couldn’t she just leave? I wanted her to, now that I knew what she was.  I tried to ignore her and find something to read. However, that was easier said than done.

“Hello!? Hello!? Are anyone home?” she followed me and did whatever she could to speak into my crotch as if my penis was a microphone. “Come in, come in! We’re going down! I repeat: We’re going down! Ponyville Station? This is the Canterlot Express. We’ll arrive soon; we’re about to enter the tunnel.”

“Please shut the fuck up, Molly. I’m tired.”

She gave me a pouty lip and suddenly found herself on my back with her arms casually wrapped over my shoulders, looking down at whatever it was I was searching for over my shoulder.

“Actually,” I corrected myself. “Can I ask you something?”

“Yes and no.”

“Close enough. Why are you doing this?”

“Why?” she seemed to be as dumbfounded by this as the time I had decided to call her Molly. “There is no why. Why do you eat? Why do you breathe? Why do you seek a partner in life? It is how it is and that is how it will remain.”

So, nothing more than a philosophical summation, not unlike one I would come up with myself. I had to wonder if there was an actual connection between me and the Changeling through this poison, assuming it was poison. Could it be that everything I had said to Molly came down to talking to myself?

The Changeling, even now, seemed to be unable or unwilling to make me do something that was more than horrible. If I were the Changeling and I could make me, the one people suspected of being the Changeling, do something to make that suspicion more grounded in evidence, I would have. How hard would it be to make me act like I was trying to feed on Twilight or something, then watch the rest of her friends rip me to shreds in a zealous need to defend their loved ones?

I couldn’t help but think that I was probably not that lucky, so I had to come up with another theory. Maybe it was more subtle? Made me more prone to their influences when they were within reach of me? And that “Molly” was just a side-effect of the poison, not unlike a forced schizophrenia of some sort, brought on by the poison and trauma when getting it? I couldn’t imagine it being a pleasant experience.

“Hi Mister!”

I could have sworn I nearly shat my pants when I heard the voices yell. Molly smiled as I got a blush when no one other than Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo came up to me. Them again. Not a good timing. Really not a good timing.

“Hi, girls,” I replied, hoping to sound either disinterested or busy. “What’s up?”

I felt that I wanted to hit myself, hard, because of the almost automatic generic greeting I gave them. Now they were sure to talk my ear off with something I probably couldn’t give a fuck about.

“Nothin’ really,” Applebloom started. “We tried to get our Cutie Marks as Trackers, but we weren’t that good at it.”

“But we did find some weird tracks by some of the old Diamond Dog tunnels,” Scootaloo continued. “Then they changed into pony tracks, so we thought we should come and look up what that might be. Twilight has all sorts of books on animals.”

I had no idea what a Diamond Dog was, or where these tunnels were, but this sounded far too suspicious to not investigate. Just home from Canterlot and now these girls have found possible Changeling tracks? I should probably tell Twilight. And make sure that the Cutie Mark Crusaders didn’t go investigate.

“Oh, that sounds fascinating,” I tried my best to seem interested in their version of this, and not the one in my head. “And I think Twilight will want to know about it too.”

“She would?” Sweetie Belle sounded ecstatic. Twilight was a princess, after all, so it made sense. “Come on, Cutie Mark Crusaders, we should show Princess Twilight the tracks we found! Cutie Mark Crusaders Researchers!”

I had no idea why they felt a need to shout, or where ‘researchers’ came from, but that was just as well. What worried me was that they wanted to show the tracks to Twilight personally. Where was Spike when I needed him? He should be out gathering Twilights friends… or not.

If one of them were a Changeling, and if those were Changeling tracks, we needed to investigate without danger of that interfering.

Spike, I’m going to need your help.

Chapter 21: The Number 1 Assistant

Dear Diary,

I am so walking into an ambush…

I let the Cutie Mark Crusaders run up the stairs first; throwing glances out of the window, in hope that Spike was on his way back. Maybe a couple of minutes passed, I had no idea. My heart rate increased steadily. There was no sign of Spike, and Twilight could be convinced to come with them any time now.

When I heard something that sounded suspiciously like “Cutie Mark Crusaders Pathfinders!” being yelled from upstairs, I raced up the stairs, almost running hit into Twilight as she came out the door.

“Um, Twilight?” I said, scraping my foot in the ground ever so slightly and restlessly tapping my fingers against the back of my left hand. I added some hesitation and shifty eyes too. I hoped to Dibella that I managed to get a little blush as I did. “Could I talk to you? Alone. It is a… private matter…”

I added the past part with a glance and gestured with my head towards the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Sweetie Belle in particular seemed ecstatic about this development, whispering something into Applebloom’s ear. Applebloom whispered it to Scootaloo, and the three of them giggled, but did not make a move. They only stared expectantly at Twilight, who had gotten something of a blush herself.

“Umm… okay…” she shuffled the Cutie Mark Crusaders out the door. “Run along girls, I’ll be downstairs shortly.”

“Aww shucks,” Applebloom said. “Ah wanted to hear what this was all about.”

“Me too,” Scootaloo added.

“Are you gonna ask her out?” Sweetie Belle whispered to me. I just brushed her off, but tried to do it in a way that confirmed it without actually confirming it. I could hear them giggle all the way down, which gave me a genuine blush.

“So…” I started, much more serious and direct in my tone, and closed the door behind us. I made sure to walk to the other side of the room. I kept a lowered voice, to avoid being listened in on. I noticed that Twilight, distant minded from the looks of it, was fiddling with her hair and could not seem to look at me. The ground right before my feet, or the spot on the wall right next to me were fine though. “Can we…”

I phased out for a second, my mind being thrown off a little by her not seeming quite like herself, which left the sentence hanging in the air for a few moments longer than intended.

“I’d love to, but I think we should look into something the Cutie Mark Crusaders found, and try to solve this Changeling thing first,” she still seemed unable to look at me and the blush had gotten deeper.

“What are you talking… about…” my voice quickly faded out, and I was sure she hadn’t heard most of it. I had no idea what she was… fuck. In a moment where I wasn’t sure if I should be proud of convincing her that it was something like that that I wanted to talk about, or exasperated that she hadn’t gotten something that should obviously been an indication of having to do with the Changelings. I mean, given what had been revealed the last few days…

“I need you to promise to stop sleeping around though… it is fine in the heat season and everyone mare sends out pheromones like crazy, but…”

“Ehh, Twilight?” I felt like shit for interrupting her. “Wow, this got a fuck of a lot more awkward than I had hoped it to be. Ehem… I didn’t- I wasn’t going to ask about something like that…”

Twilight looked like someone, specifically me, had just walked up to her and slapped her right in the face. I swore I could see her struggle to fight back tears. Which made total sense to me; I had just made her both go ahead and completely miss the whole point of the conversation, and, while she was in the process of setting some rules, rejected her to her face. Which had to hurt.

“Oh, I’m… sorry, I should have…known…”

“Hey, wait a minute!” I interrupted her again, this time with a comforting smile. “Look, I- I don’t- I didn’t mean it like that. It was just that- that I was not prepared for it. I think you’re great, I just think we need to do these things first. Like you suggested. Is that fair? Getting what you thought was coming, even though I put on the act in front of the girls?”

With some added attempt of a humorous and consolidating tone, I gave her a smile and hoped to Kyne that I managed the twinkle in the eye. She was a little dumbfounded, but then smiled back at me. I would, if I felt like I could, guess that she fought back beaming at me. Or hitting me with something for putting her on the spot like that. I got dumbfounded as well, when she suddenly gave me a short, but tight, hug.

“I still don’t want you to sleep around so much, if I’m gonna give you a chance. The moment this heat season is over, you’re turning monogamous.” playfully, or possible not so playfully, she pointed her finger in my face. Yes, Ma’am. She quickly turned serious though. “But, forgetting this really awkward situation, why did you want to talk to me?”

“I need to know if I can trust Spike,” she was halfway through her question before I managed to catch up. Had I just entered a more permanent relationship, at some stage before it was ‘offiicial’? Damn, didn’t expect that to come of this meeting.

“Umm, sure? Celestia and Luna seemed to trust him. They told him the same stuff they told me, so why shouldn’t we?”

“Good, good… where is he?”

“He went over to Rarity’s place to help her with something. Why?” she raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms.

“What do you mean ‘why’?” it was my turn to look at her with a raised eyebrow. “Twilight, we’re chasing a Changeling and then, all of a sudden, the girls have found weird tracks that we should look into? If there has been no signs before very recently, someone is being very careful. This sounds a fuck of a lot like bait meant to draw one of you Elements of Harmony out to these tunnels. How can this not be an ambush of some kind?”

She didn’t respond, so I continued. “And given that this seems to be an ambush, I really want someone else backing us up. And if we can trust Dragon boy, I think he is a decent option for some backup.”

“Spike is only a Dragonling. I think you’re overestimating how dangerous he is.”

“But he’s not useless, right?”

“No, he is quite useful,” Twilight nodded, conceding the point. “He have saved us a couple of times before.”

“Great. Now I gotta run, so do whatever it takes to stall the girls!”

“What about…”

By the time she was able to give me much of a response, I was already out the door and before long I was stopped by the Cutie Mark Crusaders, barely a few inches from getting out of Twilights tree house.

“How’d it go?”

“Did she say yes?”

“Did you actually ask her out?”

“Does this mean you won’t be able to have some fun with us anymore?”

I wasn’t able to catch who asked what in the 3,2 seconds it took them to ask, so I just responded “Well enough, maybe, something along those lines, and sounds about right” to their questions, before I told them that Twilight would come soon now, and that I would be back in a little while.

“Aww, I hate waiting,” I heard Scootaloo say as I closed the door behind me. She would have to wait for a while, I think. Hopefully not too long. Depending on how long it would take to convince Spike to do what I wanted him to.

Walking by Sugarcube Corner one of the fears I had turned out to be true; Pinkie Pie was coming my way, giving me one tight hug.

“Hi! What are you doing today? Twilight is being a real no-fun-girl today, saying she had to study, so I am totally bored!”

What to do with Pinkie? Get her in on the plan, or get her distracted by something else? If so, what would that be? Undecided, I pushed her off me, gently, and shrugged my shoulders.

“You’re not doing anything!? Fantastic, then we could do something together!” She gave me a beaming smile and eyes that virtually sparkled. “What do you want to do first? Find something to eat, or go meet new people?”

“Pinkie, you’re good at finding people, right?” She seemed thrilled at the question. Her bouncing and laughter as she answered it was a very persuasive indicator of it.

“Sure I am! I followed Rainbow Dash when we first became friends, and she’s like the fastest flyer in Equestria. And she couldn’t get away from me! And that was soo fun! But not as fun as the pranks we did together afterwards!”

“Yes, yes, I get it,” I held up my hand, originally to gesture for her to quiet down, but instead chance had it so I happened to cover Pinkie’s mouth as she jumped by me. Odd coincidence. Or maybe not that odd around Pinkie Pie. “Actually, never mind. I have to go find Spike, then I promised Twilight to help her with something afterwards. I hope it won’t take too long though, so maybe we can do something fun in not too long? I don’t think it’ll take more than an hour or two, to be honest.”

“Oh, okay,” she seemed a little put down, but got her smile back right away. Luckily this turn of events seemed to have calmed her down a little. “Yeah, we can find something fun to do later today. What are you going to do for Twilight?”

“Just gonna accompany her to the Diamond Dogs tunnels. She said she needed to look at something there. But I need to go speak to Spike first, so I’ll see you later, Pinkie.”

I gave her a quick hug, much to her surprise, and waved as I continued on my way to the Carousel Boutique.

**

“Come in!”

Through the door of the Carousel Boutique, I could hear Rarity practically sing me inside when I knocked on the door. Nevertheless, how her expression changed when she saw that I entered the store made me more than certain that she had expected someone else.

“Oh, it is you. Well, I assume you’re here for a new ensemble, and I promised Twilight that I would make a few for you. No need to re-measure you, I still have the details in my notes. So unless there was something else, I would prefer to get back to work.”

Bitch, my mind said, which I had to agree with right now. However, I just rolled my eyes and went closer to her, glancing around the shop for signs of Spike. She raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms; not unlike Twilight had done earlier, but still in a much more hostile than the violet one.

“So there was something else then,” Rarity fetched a couple of chairs and a small table, this time not even offering something to drink like she had during our first meeting, and sat down, gesturing for me to do the same. “Well, what can I help you with?”

“I’m just here looking for Spike.”

“Why?”

Looking at her, I saw that her arms were still crossed and her eyes had gone narrow. How long was it before she busted out the violence again? Should be any minute now.

“I need his help with something.”

“Like you ‘helped’ my sister?”

 “I thought you’d been over that with her already. Not only my fault and more against my will than hers. Topic for another time,” my palm was already going for my face, but I managed to divert it to rubbing the ridge of my nose with my fingers instead. This again? Jesus Christ. “Now, do you know where Spike is?”

“Why do you need to talk to Spike? He said he had the rest of the day off, so he could help me if I wanted.”

“Because I need his help now, and it is really important,” I started to get more than a little frustrated with her.

“What, you’re going to make him your little minion?”

“Can you just leave it and tell me where the fuck he is? I’m not the Changeling, you fucking cunt,” the sentence had just dropped out of me, but it seemed to have one pleasurable side effect. Rarity looked like someone had given her a straight jab to the nose. Her mouth hang partially open for what seemed like an eternity. “Well?”

“You think you can just go around calling people names like that?” Rarity was back on her feet, furious. She pointed towards the exit. I was surprised that I wasn’t being thrown around like a ragdoll already. “Get out! Now!”

“Not until I speak with Spike. Because unlike you, I pay attention to what your little sister is doing and want to prevent her from getting mixed up in this Changeling business.”

“Wait, what about Sweetie Belle?” all of her anger was gone, as if I had turned a switch. Had I just done something horribly stupid? She was probably not the Changeling, but if she was indeed under some influence like the one in my mind, that was troubling. Fuck, I should play this off as something else.

“Nevermind. Baseline, I need to talk to Spike. He’s the only one that can help me right now.”

“Nonono, you’re not leaving until you’ve told me what my sister has gotten herself into this time!” And the anger was back. Just fucking great. What now? Tell her that I didn’t trust her to help us because of the ‘third person’ I suspected she had in her mind? Actually, that sounded reasonable. Thank you, brain, for giving me sound advice from time to time. Use her love of her sister to make her stay the fuck out of the way.

“Fine. Twilight and I are going to look into something the Cutie Mark Crusaders found, that might have to do with the Changelings. However, I don’t think we’re going to get them to stay behind, no matter how hard we try. So I think it is better to bring them, so we know exactly where they are and what trouble they are in.

And if this has something to do with the Changelings, I don’t want you there, because of the thing in your mind. We don’t need more people we need to look after if things go to hell. It’ll be enough trouble looking after Sweetie Belle, Applebloom and Scootaloo. So I need Spike’s help, since Twilight trusts him. And I don’t have a great deal of time, because this is something that is happening right now. So could you please tell me where Spike is so I can get this over with?”

She and I just looked at one another, without making a move. I didn’t know if there was a clock in the room, if there was I couldn’t see it, but I did know that I felt I could hear each tick and tock of the clock above the bed I used to sleep in before I came here. Damn you, Brain, for giving me this audible image to put on the passing of time.

“Rarity, I delivered the dress as you aske- umm, what is going on here?”

Spike had come in the door and now glanced from Rarity to me in our little stare competition. I hadn’t seen scaly creatures blush before, but now I did. I could practically see the anime sized sweat drop appear besides one of his eyes, along with the complete disappearance of the white in his eyes. None of that actually happened, but he looked like that would have happened if we were in an anime.

“Spike!” I decided to speak before Rarity could, which was met with a “hmph” as she walked away. “I need your help.”

Chapter 22: The Diamond Vein

Dear Diary,

What have I gotten myself into?

“So, where are we going?” I asked. Twilight and the Cutie Mark Crusaders looked at me funny, as if I had said something only an idiot would say. “I mean it. I only know you guys called it the Diamond Dog tunnels, but I don’t know what that means.”

“Hmm,” Twilight scratched her chin with her index finger and thumb, trying to remember something. “Aha! I remember now. The Diamond Vein is one of the richest diamond mines in this part of Equestria, but it was abandoned long ago after it wasn’t profitable to keep the operations going. There are still diamonds, so people like Rarity sometimes come to stock up on the jewels for some of her clothing.”

“We just call it the Diamond Dog tunnels since this was where the Diamond Dogs ambushed Rarity and kidnapped her,” Sweetie Belle added. “I got to hear all about how filthy they were and how it would take an age to get the mud out of her hair.”

“Yeah, and the way you told us, she really had those dogs on a tight leash the entire time,” Scootaloo snickered. “They must have been proper idiots.”

“Well, at least they weren’t chickens,” Applebloom said, laughing at the orange one. Sweetie Belle started to laugh too. I gave a glance to Twilight, who just shrugged.

“Hey, you leave the chicken thing alone!” Scootaloo sounded remarkably furious for such a harmless comment.

“C’mon, Scoots, we’re just messin’ with ya.”

“Fine,” she didn’t seem too happy with the others, so she came up beside me. “Hey, mister, what are you anyway? You don’t smell like us at all.”

“Homo Sapiens,” I replied, short and direct. I didn’t really want to pay too much attention to the Cutie Mark Crusaders right now; I was pretty sure that I should have seen a sign from Spike by now. We had been walking for almost fifteen minutes. Shouldn’t take him that long to go fetch something, right? An uneasy feeling spread from my stomach, more intense with every step.

“Homo what-now?” Scootaloo was dumbfounded.

“You’re gay?” Sweetie Belle asked, disappointed. Applebloom and Scootaloo responded to her outburst with a loud “Ooh”. “Then why you’ve been sleeping with mares, mister?”

“Girls, I am pretty sure that Homo Sapiens doesn’t mean he is ‘a homo’,” with a giggle at my blush Twilight answered for me. “It is probably the scientific name for his species back where he is from.”

“Ooh, you mean like you and Sweetie Belle are Unicorns, and I am a Pegasi?”

“Yes, Scootaloo, that is exactly what I mean.”

“So, mister,” Applebloom came up beside me too, on the opposite side of Scootaloo. “What does Homo Sapiens mean? Is that a form of Earth Pony?”

“Not exactly,” I had to keep myself from saying anything about calling themselves what they did. Ponies here and ponies back on earth were clearly not the same, so better just leave it be. “No, I’m an ape. A Primate to be exact.”

“Wait, you’re an ape!?” Twilight suddenly found herself inspecting every inch of my body she could without stripping me naked on the spot, with what I could only describe as ‘academic fanaticism’. Why was this an issue right now? Hello, people? Possible ambush incoming!!! Pay attention please! “You don’t look like an ape. You look so much more like a pony than an ape.”

“You ponies look a great deal like apes to me,” automatically my mouth decided to make a comeback.

“Hey, you take that back!”

“Yeah, you don’t go around calling people apes!”

“Especially not Princess Twilight Sparkle!”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders seemed to have lost their shit, but calmed themselves when Twilight just giggled, raising their eyebrows and staring at her.

“Calm down, girls, I’m sure he didn’t mean it like that. Back where he is from ‘ape’ and ‘primate’ probably doesn’t mean the same as they do here. I mean, he doesn’t look like a gorilla, does he?”

“No, if you’re using the word ‘ape’ and ‘primate’ to describe gorillas, we’re using similar meanings for the words. Best we figured out back home, the gorillas are distant cousins of humans. As species anyway.”

“That is so great!” Twilight seemed out of herself. “When we get back, I have to do a full examination of your body, including x-ray so I can study the bone structure you have and compare it to that of a gorilla. And chimpanzees. And ponies. And I’m going to have to sequence your genes. And with you staying at my house, I don’t have to worry about running out of DNA samples to test, so I can try out some new methods…”

She continued to talk to herself, going more and more into the finer details of her hypothesizes and methods, most of which went right over my head, even though I recognized some of it from the knowledge of the Theory of Evolution I had picked up over the years. The Cutie Mark Crusaders seemed to be entirely lost on the topic too, having fallen behind again and started to talk quietly among themselves. Who knew what those rascals were up to this time?

“Is she always like that?” I fell behind Twilight too, asking Sweetie Belle, just to keep the conversation going. My mind was still on Spike’s absence.

“Well, she is something of an egghead,” Scootaloo admitted, met with a giggle from Sweetie Belle and Applebloom.

“Yeah, she’s always up to some experiment in the library.”

“Why do you ask, mister?”

“Oh, just wondering,” I have them a little wink. I hope that that would give them something to think about for the time being. Surprisingly fun to lead them on to conclusion like that though, I noted to myself. A little too fun.

“Hey, y’all,” my heart almost stopped when I heard the voice of someone I hadn’t planned on involving in this affair. Applejack. Just fucking perfect. Another person that could help us out, or the Changeling itself?

“Hi, Applejack. What are you doing here?” Twilight didn’t seem bothered by the newcomer, but a glance to me said that she wasn’t so sure either.

“Ah have just been lookin’ for Applebloom, then Pinkie told me you were goin’ to the Diamond Vein. So I thought maybe she came along with you. Turns out ah was right. Oh, hi Sugarcube.”

The last comment was directed at me, but I didn’t pay much attention to it. Applejack seemed to look oddly at Sweetie Belle for but a moment, but I was sure that that was nothing. I was just being paranoid.

“So, why are ya’ll going out to the Diamond Vein for? Fetching something for Rarity?”

“We’re showing them some really interesting tracks we found! Cutie Mark Crusader investigators!”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders shouted, as they apparently liked to do, much to my annoyance. Applejack and Twilight didn’t seem too happy about the level of noise either.

“Track, eh? Well, that’s interesting. What sort of tracks did ya’ll find?”

“We don’t know, that is why we came to get Twilight!”

“Yeah, big sis, she’s sure to know what those tracks are.”

“Isn’t that right, Twilight?”

“Hehe, I don’t know girls. I am not a walking bestiary, but I’m sure I’ll be able to figure something out about these tracks.”

I couldn’t help but wonder what sort of mythical creatures actually existed in this place. Spike was a Dragon, and there were apparently both a form of unicorn, pegasi and alicorn here. Then there was these Changelings. Pretty sure that I could pick out a creature from legend and find it somewhere in this world.

For the time being I had enough to do just listening in on the conversation the others held going, and worrying about Spike not showing up. Mostly about what could have shown up and made the tracks and Twilight giving reasons why she didn’t believe that was the case. I thought I heard Applejack say something about doing her chores when she got back home to Applebloom, met with grumbling.

**

“Here we are. So, were did you girls find the tracks?”

It was a barren land from the looks of it. A large open field of rock and dirt, with many holes in the ground. If this had ever been a mine, the entrance was long gone or out of sight from where we stood.

My heart was about to give in and I was sweating furiously. Spike hadn’t showed any signs of being around. I knew that Twilight trusted the fella, but this was far from trustworthy behavior. Maybe something had interfered?

“It’s over this way!” Sweetie Belle yelled and set off towards the far side of the area. Applejack, Scootaloo, Applebloom, Twilight and myself shot after her. I caught yet another glance from Twilight; she looked as worried as I felt. It was probably an even less certain situation for her; I hadn’t had time or opportunity to tell her about my plan.

“What in the hay do you think made those tracks?”

I had no clue. The tracks Sweetie Belle pointed at looked like they were feet, but they were all wrong. I had no way of describing why it was wrong, but something was, as if someone had altered them afterwards.

The tracks went on for several meters, starting out very human like, but by the end, they looked… What was the best way to describe it? Probably ‘incomplete’. Instead of toes, it ended in claws; and had gotten notably thinner. If it weren’t for all the stages that showed the human-looking tracks gradually change, no one would believe the first and last ones would come from the same creature.

“It looks like someone took off here,” Twilight pointed to some very fine lines of dirt that formed an almost perfect circle around the last set of footprints. “Unless someone did that afterwards. Scootaloo?”

“Umm,” the orange one was blushing terribly now, looking away, and she sounded so beat down. “I can’t really fly… my wings…”

“Oh, yes, of course,” Twilight’s voice was embarrassed, or so it sounded to me. Could have been some pity in there too. I knew that I got an uneasy gut feeling when I heard that she was unable to fly. “I should have remembered.”

“That’s strange, ah’ve never seen tracks that change like that before,” Applejack kept looking at the different stages. Something seemed off about her though.

“The apple orchard,” I said to her, swallowing some spit while I did it. My heart started to race again. Could I be right about this? I had no idea, but it was worth a shot. “That’s why you’re here.”

“Umm, excuse me, Sugarcube?” she just looked at me, confused. The others started to pay attention to me as well.

“Those tracks. I’ve seen them before. You managed to cover them up afterwards, but you couldn’t remove them after I saw you change.”

“What is he talkin’ about?” Applebloom asked the other Cutie Mark Crusaders, who just shrugged their shoulders. Distant minded Twilight positioned herself between Applejack and the girls; her attention was entirely focused on me and Applejack.

“Sugarcube, are you sure you didn’t hit your head? Or had a bad dream?”

“No, I didn’t. It was the night I saw Princess Luna in the skies, just before I saw you change into one of those black-skinned monsters. Then you bit me, pumping this vile poison into me. And… raped me…”

“You weren’t supposed to remember that!” the words just fell out of her, accompanied by a momentary look of desperation. Almost immediately she was hit by a ray of light that I recognized as Twilight’s magic.

“Hahahaha,” Applejack laughed as she got to her feet again. A green fire enveloped her body, and, when it receded, revealed the creature I had dubbed Molly. “So the food found me out. Tell me, how’d you do it?”

“I didn’t,” I smiled back, confidently. I had no idea why I was smiling, because this was bad. Very bad. It had to be, or else why would it laugh off Twilight’s attack like that? “I faked it. And you fell for it. I have no idea what happened that night.”

“What!?” Molly was furious. “I was outwitted by someone as pathetic as you!?”

“No, I had help. Lots of it too. Took a while to figure out when I started to lose memory, and where. Or that it happened at all. That you appeared in my head helped though, once I figured out what you were.”

Twilight continued to make the Cutie Mark Crusaders move further away from Molly. Her horn was glowing, ready for action, but she was unwilling to take the offensive. From what I gathered, I assumed it was because the girls were still there.

“In your head? I wasn’t in your… ah, I see,” Molly seemed like someone had just hit her in the face. Hard. Then she got back an expression of bemused contempt. “I didn’t think that someone like you would be strong enough to do that. You’ll make for a far better toy than I could have imagined back when I first met you. Speaking of which, I need to deal with the purple know-it-all over there, so be a good boy and stay out of my way.”

On pure instinct, I started to move to the left, to cover her route to Twilight. I could feel my body give shakes, and I could feel every movement so clearly. My heart rate spiked at every movement I saw her make. Then I just stopped unable to move.

“What did you do to him?” Twilight shouted. I saw another ray or purple light shoot at Molly, but she was able to dodge it, returning her own green one. I couldn’t see Twilight from my angle, but I heard no moans or cries of pain, so I could only assume she and the girls had evaded it somehow.

“I didn’t do anything. You saw that,” Molly laughed. How could she be so confident? Twilight, even on her own, must have been impressive. She was the student of one of the Princesses, right?

“Don’t give me that!” the purple girl ran forward, shooting out three rays of light that came at Molly from different angles. Molly barely managed to dodge two of them, but the last one hit her right in the chest, sending her flying. Mid-air she spread her insect-like wings, using them to land safely on her feet. “I can see his eye glow green! That is your magic, and I’ll make you pay for it!”

“She’s right, you know,” I felt a sharp pain on the left side of my neck. I wanted to scream, but my mouth wouldn’t move. I saw that a pair of black hands wrap gently around my chest from behind and move downwards towards my pants. “Now be a good little boy and take your mind of the fight in front of you.”

Molly? No, that was the poison thing in my mind. Just an illusion. Best ignored. As she started to unbutton my pants and massage my member, I saw that Spike was running towards the real Molly from behind. He came! And with him was Rarity… that had to be why he didn’t show himself! Ha, I had been right all along.

“Don’t ignore me!” the Molly in my head came around me, standing in front of the fight. I could only see a mix of blue, green and purple light, followed by a scream. Moreover, the Molly in my mind disappeared. I could move again.

Molly, the real one, flew backwards towards the Cutie Mark Crusaders, landing on her back. From the look of her having to struggle some to get to her feet, she must have been hit hard. I could have sworn I saw a burnmark on her forearm.

Before I knew it, I had closed the distance between myself and the Changeling, landing a solid kick to her jaw. She screamed out in pain. Giving a quick glance to Twilight and the others, who were running towards us, I saw that Rarity had stopped. Her eyes had a strange green glow to it, like the one from Molly’s horn. Something hit me from the side, sending me flying a meter away.

I had to struggle to get up. The pain in my left side was intense, but fading, so no real damage done. I hoped. I could still stand and move. That had to be good enough for now.

“Dear sister, I was afraid that I would have to step in. I always knew you were too weak to deal with this by yourself.”

I couldn’t quite believe what I saw. Sweetie Belle walked forward, confident, with the green fire starting to envelop her. She took the hand of Molly and helped her up. Then Molly let out a laugh as I felt that I could no longer move. Not again!

“Dear sister,” Molly answered the other Changeling, using her hand to rub her jaw where I had kicked her. Then she made a gesture towards me. “I was afraid that you’d be too shy to join in. Seems the little urchin over there seems to be smarter than we gave him credit for. Weren’t you supposed to make sure they come here alone?”

“Yes, well,” Molly’s sister started to run towards Spike, while Molly herself aimed for Twilight. No one on either side got in any hits, rays of fire breaths on the other. They just passed one another and turned around. “The urchin was able to use know-it-all here, and my disguise, to make sure I couldn’t prevent it. He waited until the last minute to get help. I’d say he’ll be an amusing pet. He managed to convince me that he was asking know-it-all out on a date or something. I think he’ll be useful if we’re to ever increase our station.”

“You really shouldn’t trouble yourself with this fight, my dear,” imaginary Molly was back, blocking my vision and starting to undo my clothes all over again. The more of my clothes she got off, the harder it became for me to see anything else. By the time I was naked, it was all just a blur of colors and indistinguishable sounds.

I did my best to ignore her. Momentarily I felt that I could move again, which had to mean Real Molly took a hit, but it went over quickly. It occurred a few times, with a short amount of time between them. Without Rarity’s magic, Twilight and Spike probably couldn’t win this. Molly alone looked like she had been able to match her and Twilight herself said that I overestimated Spike’s usefulness. My only hope was that Molly was knocked out long enough for me to do something.

“Come now, join me in my fun,” Molly talked again, starting to rub against my member and got to her knees. She reached out a snake-like tongue and wrapped it around my growing erection. I wished to Dibella that I was able to control that thing right about now.

“Come on,” I said to myself. Or maybe I was thinking it. I had no idea if I could move my lips or not. All I knew was that I was able to breathe, and I only knew that because I wasn’t dead. “Ignore her. Just focus on breaking her control. Just for a little while. If I can do that, then I’ll know how to win this.”

“What’s wrong, dear? You don’t like my blowjobs? Such a shame, but I suppose I’ll have to work on those. But since they are clearly not enough for you, how about I give you a nice ide instead? I’ve been dying to do this position lately, but I’ve always been on top.”

She turned around and bent forward, positioning my member at her entrance and pushed back. I felt her warm embrace and I started to lose sight of even the blur of colors before me.

“No!” I screamed. Or thought. I still had no idea of which one was actually happening. “I won’t let you get full control!”

A headache started to develop. I had to be reaching the part where I was starting to challenge her control over my body. The more I struggled, the faster imaginary Molly moved, slamming against me with a look of ecstasy on her face. The colors of the world around faded in and out.

“Had enough yet?” Molly smirked at me. “Or do you want me to… pick up the pace of the game?”

Just as she said that she changed herself into Pinkie Pie, giving me a wide grin. Then into a Rarity with a deliciously seductive look on her face. Rainbow Dash. Applebloom. Twilight.

I closed my eyes with great effort. The sight of her changing all the time was too distracting. Wait, I could close my eyes? Something had changed. With all the strength I could muster, I tried to move my hands.

It was heavier than anything I had been exposed to during the irregular visits to the gym back home, and I felt that I was going to tear a muscle if I kept going, but I tried to anyway. The headache was getting worse, starting to send pulses of pain to the rest of my body.

“PARTY CANNON!”

Chapter 23: A Plot Revealed

Dear Diary,

I just won…

“PARTY CANNON!”

Even through the dulling of my senses Molly had somehow inflicted on me, I could hear the familiar voice scream, followed by a loud “boom”. Pinkie had taken the bait after all.

Momentarily I was blinded as my sight returned to me and it was revealed that I hadn’t actually closed my eyes or move my arms. I took a few steps forward, hesitantly, before I could see again.

Pinkie Pie, with a furious, almost demonic, expression on her face, stood behind a light blue cannon that she clearly had just used to shoot the real Molly, who was on the grounds again. The other Changeling didn’t seem too bothered by this and helped her on her feet once more. She hadn’t sustained any wounds that I could see, unlike Molly, who had gotten several more burn marks and even a dislocated shoulder, presumable from Pinkie’s cannon.

Spike was down, lying on his back to the left of Twilight. His left arm was in a position that couldn’t be natural; I guessed he had broken it. However, I could see his chest move up and down, so he was alive for now. The clothes on his chest were slashed open, as if done by a sword, and the clothes were stained with blood. His wound was still visible to me, but already at the point of closing itself. Had to be something about being a Dragon.

I started to move towards Rarity. Molly, while back at her feet again, seemed entirely unaware of me having been freed from her control. Maybe she was too badly hit to maintain control at the moment?

On the way to the white unicorn, I glanced at Twilight. She wasn’t looking good. She had several wounds that looked like they were deep, and the only reason she didn’t bleed was because she had sealed the wounds with her magic. Her stance, where it had been upright and proud, was now tired and seemed to go up and down with her heavy inhales of breath. Her knees had something of a permanent bend to them, signaling that she had to exert great effort just to stay on her feet. Most of her clothes were torn and bloody. In her left arm she held a shield she had conjured from her own magic.

“Dear sister, finish off the know-it-all, will you?” the Sweetie Belle Changeling sounded so smug when she asked Molly, who just nodded in agreement. “I’ll deal with this pink nuisance.”

I was almost mesmerized when I saw that the Changeling conjured a sword of green magic in her hands, running towards Pinkie Pie. Another shot of the Party Cannon was fired, but the party decorations missed, forcing Pinkie to jump backwards to avoid the slash of her sword. I had to turn right and run between the two Changelings to not get caught up in the fight myself.

To my right, I saw Molly having conjured a similar sword and was about to charge at Twilight, possibly to use her physical strength to help her bring down the shield Twilight maintained. Doing what I could to help, I slammed my body into hers as hard as I could, knocking her off balance the same moment she lunged forward. Before Molly knew what hit her, Twilight had shot her with another ray of magic, turning Molly’s attention to herself again. Twilight didn’t waste any time, deciding to go on the offensive, shooting beam after beam at Molly. Hopefully she could hold up for a while yet.

To my left, as I picked up my pace again, I could hear the other Changeling talk as she mercilessly delivered swing after swing at Pinkie Pie, who barely escaped each by the hair.

“I made sure to study the six of you, in case it came to this. I know that you’ve got the ability to predict where something will hit, so I know there is no point in trying to shoot you from afar. But are you fast enough to deal with me up close?”

Just as she said this, her sword made brief contact across Pinkie’s left forearm. The pink one returned this by giving her a knuckle to the jaw and a kick to the stomach, temporarily stopping the Changeling in her tracks. However, the Changeling laughed it off and started to chase Pinkie again, with no signs of getting tired. Before Pinkie could jump back again, she sustained two more shallow cuts, but managed to land a powerful kick to the Changeling’s face as payback. The way it seemed to have to close her eyes and recollect her thoughts for two very long seconds told me that the kick had landed hard.

I had finally made my way over to Rarity, knocking her over in the process. She just stared up at me with glowing green eyes, lacking any signs of consciousness or life, save for her breathing. She didn’t make any effort to change her position at all after I had knocked her over.

“Rarity!” I screamed at her as quietly as I could, to not attract too much attention from the others. I started to shake her body, in hopes that she would show any signs of reaction. “Come on, Rarity! If you don’t get over this now, your sister and friends will die!”

“I… have had… enough of this!”

I heard Twilight yell from my rear right, and my mind forced me to turn to see what was going on. Twilight’s magic had completely changed from the familiar purple light, to a much darker color. It was black, or perhaps blackish purple, and had a mist of sorts coming from it. The mist was at its thickest around her horn, looking almost solid. Her eyes had turned dark green, with more of the mist emerging from the edges of her eyes.

Molly trembled at the sight, appearing to have lost the ability to even attempt to get away, as she was hit by Twilight’s beam. As she fell to the ground, showing no signs of consciousness, my heart made a leap of happiness; Twilight stood above the dead or unconscious Changeling with rage in her eyes, staring at the one fighting Pinkie. Then my heart felt like it froze cold.

The dark magic Twilight had summoned flickered while Twilight stood still, unable to move, before it disappeared completely. Her eyes closed, Twilight fell backwards.

“Twilight!” I yelled, letting go of Rarity. She was no longer on my mind. The only thing that was on my mind now was to make sure the other Changeling couldn’t use this opportunity to hurt Twilight. Before I knew it, I was on my feet, walking towards Pinkie and her opponent. I couldn’t rush in blindly, even in my rage, in fear of running straight into one of her sword swings.

Pinkie had enough to do just avoiding each swing, let alone get in a counter attack that didn’t require letting herself become cut in the process. By now I could count maybe seven wounds of various depth, but none of them were seriously bleeding. I thought I saw an opening in her attack rhythm, so I started to run.

Throwing myself forward, I aimed for her knees and was met with muffled moans of pain from above. She had moved forward just in time for me to miss her knees, but her ankles had taken a pretty hard hit and she had landed on her knees on top of me. In her confusion over what had just happened, Pinkie Pie found her own opening and delivered a solid kick first to her stomach, then to her forehead, sending her to her back. Pinkie seemed to have been in more than one fight before, or perhaps have martial training, the way she delivered the blows.

As the Changeling’s weight was no longer on top of me, I managed to crawl out from underneath it and get back to my feet. Glancing at Pinkie, I didn’t see anything of the girl I thought I had started to come to know. All I saw was pure anger and determination.

“Dear sister,” the Changeling mumbled to herself, angrily. “You were supposed to keep your pet on a tighter leash than th- what the hell!?”

A ray of light blue hit her just as she was about to get to her feet. From my right I saw a Rarity with a similar expression as that Pinkie Pie had run towards us, shooting several beams at the creature. It, having been caught off guard, was unable to do more than barely deflect them with a magic shield akin to the one I had seen Twilight use. Pinkie, as if she and Rarity had planned this all along, ran forward and landed another kick at the Changeling, this time to the side of her head. I tried to move forward as well, but was almost hit by one of Rarity’s beams.

“You’re not getting away with harming a single hair on my sister’s head!” Rarity had come up to us now, standing above the creature, which was barely conscious at the moment. Before I could take another step, she had made a sword of her own and stabbed the creature in the chest. She pulled it out again, only to drive it down again. And again.

“Rarity!” both Pinkie and I yelled, trying to get any contact with her, but there wasn’t anything that seemed to be able to distract her. I could see that tears started to emerge from Rarity’s eyes. By the time she was unable to continue stabbing the creature because of the tears and cramps that overtook her body, the Changeling’s chest looked like it was nothing more than a hollowed hull of intestines, covered in green blood. I felt my gut turn, both at the carcass, and at Rarity’s reaction. She continued to sob the name “Sweetie Belle” over and over again. Pinkie pulled her away from the dead body and onto her feet, forcing her into a hug and patting her on the back. Pinkie was crying too. Her hair had turned straight and there was something in her eyes that told me that she was someone who knew exactly how Rarity felt right now.

Behind me I thought I heard something groan and my mind returned to Twilight, almost instantly blocking out the image of Rarity crying on Pinkie’s shoulder. She has been hurt in the fight, my mind kept reminding my feet. Hastily I turned around and ran over to her. I couldn’t see Molly’s body anywhere.

“What- what happened?”

“Not now,” I mumbled to her, tearing my short into as many pieces I needed to give some bandages to her wounds. There were many of them, but most of them were luckily rather shallow. Only a couple looked like they were deep enough to cause any significant problems. “We got to get back to town first.”

“Spike! And the girls!” Twilight yelled at me, furiously, and tried to push me aside. She didn’t have much strength in her arms to do much to me though. But her words sent my mind into hyper mode; I had already seen where Spike was, but where were the girls? I hadn’t seen Scootaloo or Applebloom since before I had to fight Molly’s control over me.

“Twilight?” my heart made a leap when I heard Scootaloo’s voice. “What happened? Where are the black lad- AH!”

She and Applebloom screamed out at the sight of the body of fake Sweetie Belle, falling to their knees. Rarity and Pinkie Pie were quick to come and comfort them. Something must have triggered in Rarity to make her get to her senses, but I could still see the continuous flow of tears. I helped Twilight to her feet.

“Where is Spike? What happened to him?” Twilight wouldn’t let the issue go, with a loud and worried tone of voice. I turned her around so she could see the guy. His arm was still in a strange position that looked painful, but I couldn’t see any signs of the wound on his chest anymore. He was starting to come to.

“Twilight?” he said, trying to sit up, but collapsed back on the ground when he tried to put force on his left arm. Rarity hasted over to help him up. From what I could see, Scootaloo and Applebloom hadn’t suffered any harm, except maybe being thrown in the dirt. They, like everyone else, silently shed tears. Touching my free hand to my face, I felt that I too did cry.

“Come on,” I said, taking charge of the situation. “Le- let’s just go back. We have to get Twilight and Spike to a doctor…”

**

“How are they?” Rarity asked a woman with the same skin color as herself, wearing a nurses’ outfit and the nametag ‘Nurse Redcross’. We had arrived in Ponyville maybe a couple of hours ago, after having walked from the Diamond Vein in silence. No one, except to encourage Twilight and Spike to keep going despite their injuries, had said a thing to one another. We had sent Applebloom and Scootaloo home.

“The Princess will be fine, as long as she gets a day of rest. Her wounds were easy to fix, but how she strained herself while wounded takes a lot longer for the body to recover from. I’m amazed she was even conscious when she came here.”

“She already passed out earlier,” I mumbled. I didn’t cry any longer, but I had a cold lump in my throat, adding a sad tone to everything I said.

“Hmm, yes, I suppose she would have done so. You should just be glad you got her to me in time, so her injuries didn’t become permanent.”

“And what about Spikey-Wikey?” Rarity had stopped crying as well. “How is he?”

“The Dragonling is fine, but he did break his arm. Even for a dragon, that will take time to heal. And before you ask,” Nurse Redheart added, annoyed. “Pinkie Pie is fine as well. All she needed was a few stitched for her arms. What were you people doing anyway, to get like this? Knife-fighting?”

“Close enough,” I almost said, but Rarity shut my mouth with her magic before I could finish the first word.

“I am afraid that is privileged information about Princess Twilight Sparkle, and I would appreciate it if you didn’t prod the issue any further,” Rarity answered with as kind a voice as I believed she was able to muster at the moment. She hid her sorrow remarkably well.

“As you wish. Oh, and the Princess said she wanted you to go in and see her, and that I was to give you absolute privacy.”

“Why didn’t you say so immediately!?” Rarity changed from kind to furious in an instant, but was brushed off by the nurse.

“Because you two started to ask questions before I could. Now, good day!”

She went out of the room, slamming the door after her. Rarity and I looked at one another for a couple of seconds before we opened the door.

On the inside, Twilight, Pinkie Pie and Spike were all awake, sitting up in their beds and smiling at us. Sad smiles without any joy in them; a false consolidation for the situation, clearly meant for Rarity.

“I just wanted to thank you,” Twilight began, looking from Rarity to Spike to Pinkie Pie. “If you three hadn’t showed up, I don’t think we would have made it out of that situation. It seems pure luck was on our side today.”

“Luck?” Pinkie Pie beamed. “I came because when I ran into your boyfriend, I got this strange feeling that he wanted me to come to find you two later. He told me you’d be at the Diamond Vein about an hour from then, and he asked me this really strange question about whether or not I was good at finding people, and then he gave me a hug, so I thought he wanted me to come.”

“Umm…” Twilight blushed at me being called her ‘boyfriend’, as did I. But neither of us mentioned it any further.

“And your boyfriend,” Rarity continued the tradition of calling me that already, it seemed. “He was acting so strange when he came to find Spike, even told me my sister would be in danger. And that I shouldn’t come. But then he left Spike behind as he went back.”

“He said he thought you’d be a danger if you came?” Spike sounded confused, looking from me to Rarity. “He didn’t say anything like that to me. He only said to make sure to not tell anyone I didn’t trust.”

“Wait, you made sure they’d come to help us, without even letting them know what was going on?” Twilight was dumbfounded. Everyone in the room stared at me now. I had to fight back a smile.

“Not exactly, I did tell Spike,” I felt like I was being crossexamined, even though no one had asked any more questions yet. “I did want Pinkie Pie to find us though, and I assumed Rarity would make Spike tell her what was going on and come to help her sister.”

“But, darling, why didn’t you just say so?”

“I couldn’t,” I had to swallow some spit. “I didn’t know if the Changeling I saw in my mind was magically linked to the real one or not, so I couldn’t ask directly without… well, I feared that if I did, the Changelings would see it coming.”

“But how did you know it would be an ambush?” with a skeptical tone, she used her magic to force me closer to her bed, staring me dead in the eyes. It was a little scary.

“I didn’t. I just made the assumption that it was. Just like I assumed Applejack was the Changeling when I started to talk about the apple orchard, and how I assumed that seeing the Changelings in our heads meant that Rarity and I were able to put up some resistance against them, after the Changeling was surprised by hearing about that, saying something about ‘strength’.”

“But how did you know there would be two Changelings?” Pinkie seemed really impressed with what I was saying, in contrast to the others who just looked at me with empty faces.

“I didn’t. That took me by surprise too. It was just a coincident that they weren’t powerful enough to deal with all of us by themselves. It sounded like they didn’t count on reinforcement coming, or on us fighting their control. They talked a lot.”

“So, what you are saying is that you worked out a hypothesis and came up with a solution to it, saving our lives out there?” Twilight smiled now, with a slightly deeper blush than before. She rested her head on her left hand. “Looks like I landed myself a pretty great boyfriend.”

“I… umm,” I started to blush deeply as well, looking at the ground and unconsciously starting to rub the back of my head with my right hand. “You’re giving me too much credit… it was mostly just luck that it worked out that way.”

“I sincerely doubt it,” with a kind, polite laughter Rarity smiled and took my hand. “Princess Celestia has always been able to see what people are capable of long before they can themselves. I don’t think it is coincidence that she allowed you to stay with us.”

“I agree,” Twilight chimed in, taking my other hand. “It was always up to us to discover what the Princess truly meant when she said you’d be helpful in flushing out the Changeling, and you showed us that her faith in you wasn’t for nothing. Your realization of the situation allowed you to turn the tables on the Changelings, something I couldn’t have done alone.”

“I think I stick with thinking I am just lucky, okay?” I was sweating, uncomfortable in this situation. They were giving me way too much credit for this. It had been just lucky coincidences that allowed me to help them. “Please don’t think of this as something I did. I’m being serious; I just got lucky!”

“I felt like I had only gotten lucky too, after we defeated Nightmare Moon,” as Rarity let go of my hand, Twilight continued to talk and drew me closer to her bed. I grabbed one of the chairs in the room and sat down right next to her. She didn’t let go of my hand. “But the more I thought about it afterwards, I thought that maybe it was meant to go that way and that Celestia knew how to make it happen. Since then I’ve come to trust the Solar Princess on these matters completely. She hasn’t shown herself to be wrong yet.”

Princess Celestia did this sort of thing often? The thought struck me as somewhat shady, but it was quickly erased by Twilight’s words of trust in her.

“Mind explaining to me why Nurse Redheart came running up to me and asked me to find Flutershy, then come here?” the door was practically busted in, and through it came Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. Once they saw the condition their friends were in, they got a worried expression on their faces.

“Calm down, girls,” Twilight said. She wasn’t smiling anymore. “Sit down. I need to tell you what happened.”

**

“Hey, you!”

I was out in the hallway. I had walked out sometime during Twilight’s telling of the story. She continued to give me far more credit for what happened than I deserved, and I didn’t want to interrupt her every other minute. I could only assume that the story was over, now that Rainbow Dash was out here in the hall, pointing a finger at me with a grin.

“What?”

“You’re a dufus, you know that? Walking out on us, so we can’t thank you for saving our friends without going out looking for you.”

“But I- I didn’t- It was just luck, okay!?”

“Hey,” she had already gone through the door back in and stuck her head out to talk to me. “Are you coming? We need to talk about what we’re going to do now!”

Chapter 24: The Passing of Time

Dear Diary,

My stomach keeps turning…

“Did you really save the day?” Fluttershy sat by the door, asking me the question the moment I came in the door. I ignored her, pretending I hadn’t heard what she said. No one seemed to react to it, so I assumed none of the others had really heard what she said either.

I took my seat next to Twilight’s bed again. Through the window I saw that the sun had started its descent to the horizon.

“We can’t really do anything before tomorrow,” Twilight said, glancing at Rarity. The white unicorn did move much, or say anything.

“Wait, why?” something about the feel of the room was not right with me. I had started to get over the relief that had been as a stone in my stomach since the Changelings were defeated, and now the fact that these people seemed so… unaffected by the situation was really starting to get me. Against my common sense, I started to speak out about it. “Sweetie Belle and Applejack could be dead! We need to do something before it is too late!”

“I don’t think so,” my new girlfriend shook her head. “The Changelings doesn’t kill if they don’t absolutely have to. They are dependent on keeping cattle to survive. They wouldn’t kill them if they already had them captured.”

I didn’t know what to say. Cattle? That was the fate we left Applejack and Sweetie Belle to suffer?

“I worry that unless we rest and make sure we aren’t carrying any wounds from the fight, we won’t be able to save them. It is harsh, but Sweetie Belle and Applejack would have been captured a while ago. I doubt one day will make a difference for them, but it might for us.”

“Twilight is right,” Rainbow pitched in, giving me a hit to the shoulder. I was sure I felt hesitation in it. “Don’t worry about it. We’ve dealt with the Changelings before, and that time we didn’t know before it was almost too late. Now we get to prepare for how we are going to kick their asses!”

“I think we need to talk to the girls to see how they are holding up,” Fluttershy spoke up, so much that everyone turned and looked at her. “And let Twilight do the planning for tomorrow. I fear for how this could affect Applebloom and Scootaloo. We might have to postpone saving our friends, but I would be ashamed if we let ourselves forget about those we can help without waiting.”

Yes Ma’am, by brain instantly responded, without thinking. Something about how she said it seemed to have made everyone just go along with the idea without question. Rainbow said she’d check up on Scootaloo, while Pinkie and Fluttershy said they’d go to Sweet Apple Acres. I was left in the room with Twilight, Rarity and Spike.

“I really do should go back to the Boutique. I still have a few things to do before I can lie down, after all. The world of fashion doesn’t stop because of some personal inconveniences.”

Rarity put on a smile that was obviously fake, but there was one thing that stood out in much greater clarity from her message; she wanted to be alone. Spike was about to say something, but Twilight pinched his arm, calling his attention.

“Spike, I need you to get back home immediately and start finding every book on the Changelings that you can. I’ll be there in a little while.”

The door slammed behind the guy, leaving Twilight and myself alone in the room. I wasn’t quite sure of what to say. She had a blush on her cheek, avoiding looking me in the eyes with a minimal margin at every turn of her head. She seemed just as unable to come up with something to say as I was.

“So…” I started. Generic. Meaningless. Empty.

“Yeah…” her response was so much like mine. “I… let’s just continue where we left off before this whole ‘boyfriend’ thing came into the picture. I shouldn’t have said that, I…”

“Given my behavior, I’m surprised they didn’t think I was someone else’s boyfriend,” a nervous laugh emitted from me, for a couple of seconds.

“Well, it is heat-season,” Twilight just shrugged and smiled. “Everyone is sleeping around these days. Well, almost everyone…”

“Still,” I shrugged too. “I’d assume Pinkie Pie were my girlfriend if I were an outsider looking in.”

“Not if you knew her. She’s - pardon my language, I don’t mean anything wrong by it, I just don’t know how else to say it - the biggest slut in Ponyville. She thinks sex is fun and that people should get to do it when they want to, with someone fun.”

We laughed a little at this, but I made myself stop. We had work to do and we shouldn’t linger on this more than we had to. With my head I gestured for the door.

“Those two Changelings,” on our way out of the hospital, I probed at Twilight’s knowledge. Her eyes were distant. “You said you and your friends had fought Changelings before, right? Were they all that tough?”

“No, the last time we fought them we only lost because they were an army, and we were only six. These two were… special?” the last word was a question, removed from the rest of the sentence. I raised by eyebrow. “The one who died was more formidable than the one who got away. If there are more of them, we could easily die or be captured.”

A stone sank into my stomach, and nothing more was said for the rest of the walk home.

**

“Spike!”

“Yes, Twilight!” the boy came running with a heap of scrolls in his arms, dumping them on the nearest table to the entrance. He had to blow out a candle before it burned one of them. “I found everything we had on the Changelings. Not that we had much. Only these scrolls. Second hand reports, most of them.”

“Thank you. Now, I want you to go check on Rarity. I think she need someone to talk to.”

Spike leapt at the chance to, but stopped in his tracks. He glanced first to me, then back to Twilight.

“Why don’t you go?” he asked Twilight.

“Because I have to read about the Changelings so I can find a way to fight them.”

“Then why doesn’t he go?” he pointed to me. Good question. “Rarity seemed to be really friendly with him before we parted ways.”

A one-sided affair. I didn’t want to talk to Rarity right now. Or anymore, if I could avoid it. Being angry with her was easy, and even if I were under some mind-spell just like her, at least I hadn’t turned violent.

“Because I’ll need his help with this.”

“But I’m your Number One Assistant.”

“Why are you so persistent on not going to see Rarity?” I had to ask the question. It just popped into my mind.

“I’m not, I’m just saying that if you two want to be alone, you can just say so.”

“Fine, whatever!”

The door slammed and there was one less dragon-boy in the room. Twilight’s little outburst sent a shiver up my spine.

“So, why did you want him to go?” I asked, hesitantly.

“Because you have experience with the Changelings in person and could possibly shed some light on these,” her hand gestured to the scrolls. “And because Rarity needs someone to speak to.”

I nodded. Fine with me.

“And because I’d like to spend some time alone with you.”

The sentence was added as an afterthought, delivered with a blush that faded instantly. Instead, a look of determination came to her as she levitated a couple of scrolls to me. The task was simple; read, ask and report. No words were needed to get the message across.

**

Fourteen scrolls into the heap of about 20 or so, I let out a yawn. Hours had passed and it was going towards the night. Almost every sentence of the scrolls had to be examined closely and against my memories, and what we had noted down on the Changelings we had met after they had come up time and time again in Twilight’s small ramblings of speculation. It made even short works tedious to go through. Any effort to divide the work between us was futile, as Twilight would have to ask me questions all the time. Spike hadn’t returned.

“Why is it that none of these scrolls can agree on anything?” I said, without expecting an answer. The scrolls were diverse, almost as if they weren’t even talking about the same creatures, save for the signature mind-control part. Physical aptitude, mental stability, the degree of their control, their motivation: none of these were the same in the reports on them. A couple of scrolls even suggested that “real” Changelings didn’t really transform either.

“I don’t think reading will help this time,” Twilight mumbled to herself. She had skimmed through the rest of the scrolls, frustrated. “There is nothing here on how to fight them.”

“Maybe we should,” I wasn’t sure if I should continue, but I forced myself to keep a stiff upper lip. “I don’t know, wait maybe? We’ve already decided to wait until tomorrow.”

“That is to make sure that we’re not carrying any wounds into a fight.”

“And that is different from not knowing enough to win how, exactly?”

“It isn’t,” Twilight looked to her feet. “But if we don’t leave tomorrow, I don’t think I could stop Rarity from going on her own. That is why I wanted Spike to go to her, to make sure she didn’t run off without us to save Sweetie Belle. I don’t know how she’ll act if Sweetie Belle is in danger. The last time Spike was in danger she nearly lost control. I don’t think it’ll take much more now to drive her over the edge.”

I didn’t respond. I couldn’t think of anything to say to that. Did the other girls know this? They had to, right? Was Rainbow’s bravado just that? Rarity had had a façade going on ever since we left the Diamond Tunnels, so why not the others?

I wondered if Sweetie Belle had been a Changeling since the first time I met her. No, that was a bad brain. I didn’t want to think about that.

“If we can’t get anywhere by reading, what is there left to do? Get a good night’s sleep?”

“More or less,” Twilight just nodded, levitating the scrolls away from us. They were set down orderly in an empty section on a shelf. “We could pick up where we left, though. It is only evening still.”

“Umm,” the last thing I remember doing alone with Twilight was to give her a… horn-job? Something like that. Speaking of which, if we were to sleep in the same bed tonight, she’d have to put something on that horn. Minor scratches were okay. A seven inch deep puncture wound wasn’t.

“I still don’t know much about your world or species. You’re so similar, yet so different. Your scent is both familiar and foreign. From my limited exposure alone, I’d conclude that the pheromones our species produce would be very much alike.”

Wait, pheromones? I didn’t mind the sexual nature of her topic, it just struck me as odd. Or not, I’d guess. I was still supposedly her boyfriend-to-be or something like that. We had pretty much agreed to start to date once this was over. And she did make a claim to me once this heat season was over.

“I wouldn’t know about that,” I responded, truthfully. “We – as in homo sapiens – don’t really have a sense of smell strong enough to consciously notice them.”

“So, you can’t…” she swallowed and blushed. “You can’t smell my – my arousal?”

It looked like it had taken all the effort she could muster just to utter it out loud. Maybe they were like humans in many ways, after all. It struck me that, even though I didn’t really mind her being aroused, she couldn’t have picked much worse of a moment. I shook my head in response, trying to be nice about it.

“It gets worse, you know,” she said. “The heat, I mean. Every year it becomes harder to manage by yourself. Last year I couldn’t even- I couldn’t even do it by myself…”

My face started to get a lot warmer. Hers too, from the look of it. She had a strange little smile on her lips, coy and playful, bordering on malevolent. I assumed she could smell something on me that gave her more confidence to continue.

“I’ve never been, well, particularly good with guys. Closest males in my life have been family, or Spike. And I wouldn’t dare to break the relationship I have with him over some silly sex thing. So I’ve had to deal with it myself for so long now. If it weren’t for Pinkie Pie getting involved last year, I could have gone crazy.”

“Did- didn’t you say you never… you know?” I felt like my face was burning. Most of the blood in my body was divided between my face and south of the navel.

“Never with a stallion. Nor ever after that one time with Pinkie.”

She stood up and it struck me that acting on this feeling would relieve her of tensions she had carried ever since I got here. How she had decided to not do anything the night I happened to share her bed was now a show of her self-control. I got to my feet too, and reached out my hands to take hers. I wasn’t making decisions with my mind anymore. I could feel the butterflies turn my stomach around at every move.

She embraced me, leaning her head against my chest. In return, I closed my eyes and planted a kiss on her forehead. I felt something press against me from all sides, and when I opened my eyes we were in the bedroom. Magic was convenient.

We let go of one another. For a split second she stood still, allowing me to make a decision. I acted on the first thought that came into my head and started to gently unbutton her shirt. Once open, she pushed me backwards, hard enough for me to have to take a step back. The edge of the bed was right behind me, tripping me, so I had to sit down.

Twilight was less gentle in her treatment of my clothes, using her horn to force my pants and undies off. Once they moved far enough down my legs to allow it, she climbed onto my lap. With a little help, she got my shirt and tshirt off.

Again she pushed me, making me fall to my back. On my way down, I took a hold around her waist, pulling her down with me. She smirked and returned the kiss I gave her earlier. Her horn lit up again and I could hear the sound of fabric being rapidly cut. She had lost her patience with taking of her own pants before she even began.

I lay naked on the bed with Twilight on top of me. She still had her bra and unbuttoned shirt on. I could feel her grind against me. Pulses of pleasure invaded my mind. I might not have been able to fight her magic, but I was still stronger than her, so I tossed the two of us around so I was on top. She bit into her lip when I started to pull off her remaining clothes.

”Let’s leave them on,” a push form behind, presumably her magic, forced me down so she could whisper in my ear. Her horn lit up again, taking hold of my member and guiding it into her entrance.

“Nnng!” she had to be as tight as the Cutie Mark Crusaders had been. Slowly I pushed in, savoring the feeling. Twilight had closed her eyes, leaving her mouth partially open. She had a euphoric expression. She crossed her ankles behind my thighs, preventing me from doing more than move back and forth inside her. Pulling out was out of the question.

Taking the opportunity, I locked my mouth to hers while she still had her eyes closed. Our tongues wrestled, with a slow and gentle pace. My arms were at her back, running along it from bottom to neck.

My penis didn’t get all the way in, meeting too much resistance around two thirds, so I pulled backwards until only the tip was still inside. Then I started to move forward again. Twilight broke the kiss and started to gently bite me on the ear instead, stroking my neck and back.

Our chests and necks were pressed up against one another and I could feel the rapid heartbeats emitting into my body. I could barely keep track of which beats belonged to whom.

Lit up by a purple light, I felt I was being tossed around. Twilight did as I had earlier, putting herself on top. She sat up, riding cowgirl, grinding back and forth. In my own loins, the pressure started to build.

While her eyes were closed almost all of the time, the few glimpses of them I got made me think that she had let her instincts take over completely. Placing my hands at her hips, I increased the speed we were going, pushing both faster and harder.

“Ahh!” Twilight fell forward as a result of me penetrating her deeper and deeper. Her breath was entirely uneven and as heavy as an overachiever’s backpack. Her hands, still on my back and neck, started to shiver. Her grip became less and less firm with every thrust. Before long it had faded entirely and she let out a sigh.

Seeing as I didn’t have to hold out much longer, I let to. I could feel it pumping a couple of times before it just stopped, and so did I. As I became flaccid, my member came out of her on its own.

I looked down on my chest a bit closer. Twilight’s subconscious had to be very used to that horn. Even though she had fallen right on my chest, her head had turned so that I wasn’t pierced by it.

“I don’t think I can go back to toys next season,” Twilight started to move again, smirking up at me. She placed herself in a more sleep friendly position.

“Um, Twilight?” before I fell asleep I had to bring it up. Seeing her horn missing me reminded me of something. “You don’t have something to cover up your horn with, do you? I don’t want to accidently get stabbed…”

“Yeah, yeah, I’ll take care of it…”

**

Twilight, Rarity, their friends and I were back where we had fought the Changelings. The morning felt like it had been way too short. The butterflies in my stomach told me that I was nervous for what would happen. Twilight had decided that we had to enter the caves.

I nodded and turned my back at them, looking at the ground for tracks of any kind. Nothing but the mess from last time we were there that I could see.

“Twilight,” I began, preparing to ask if we shouldn’t wait a bit longer. When I turned back to the others, my blood froze. Rarity, Twilight and Spike were on their knees, knives at their throats. Behind them were Changelings. Pinkie, Rainbow and Fluttershy were too? How deep did this thing go?

“Relax, dear,” from behind I felt someone gently grab my shoulders. The voice was familiar. Molly. “Everything is going to be fine. We’ve been waiting for you, my dear pets. Come now, follow us home.”

She sank her teeth into my neck once more. I screamed and everything got blurry. I closed my eyes and felt a tear run down my chin.

“It is not wise to indulge your fears, even in your dreams.”

Looking up, I saw Luna. Nothing was blurry anymore. Her horn was lit and with the wave of a hand, everyone but the two of us disappeared.

“I am dreaming?” I didn’t need an answer. I felt relieved. “Well, thanks for letting me know, Molly, but taking on the form of Luna isn’t going to make me trust you. Now, could you be a kind Changeling and leave my head alone?”

“Molly? I presume this is the name you gave to whatever Changeling held sway over you. No, I am not a Changeling. As the Princess of the Night, it is my privilege and duty to guard over the dreams of the people of Equestria.”

“Right,” I began, but didn’t care to continue. This was insanity, whether it was Luna or Molly. I just wanted to wake up again, so I could start over.

“I have tried to contact you since before you came to Canterlot, ever since Twilight sent us the letter about your arrival,” the scene changed to the throne room. Her preference, I assumed. “But I simply couldn’t locate you. Then I could, but something prevented me from entering your dreams. That is why my sister and I assumed you were the Changeling at first.”

What the hell was she talking about? I listened, but didn’t speak.

“It would seem that your kind does not dream the way we do, and that something the Changeling did to you changed that. It is most peculiar.”

“Well, Molly, that is a neat story. I, however, am going to be a little more skeptical of a figure in my head trying to tell me something at this point. I’m sure you’ll understand.”

“I understand. To you, I must be indistinguishable from the projection your mind created to reflect the Changeling’s influence on your mind. But humor me, if you may. I believe that you may have overcome the Changeling’s control. If you believe I am the real Luna, something has changed that allows me to enter your dreams. I couldn’t do such a thing as recently as last night. Be very careful, for I do not know what this means.”

A growing part of my mind wanted to believe her, that she was the real Luna, but knowing the danger of assumptions with projections of my own mind, I forced myself to remain skeptical. It could be Molly trying to lower my guard, though the lack of pain and distraction didn’t strike me as being her style.

“If you’re in my dreams, does that mean you can prevent or help me wake up?”

“We can, to a degree. I can only hold it off or hasten it by so much.”

“Can you wake me up now?”

“I will try.”

**

I opened my eyes, looking around Twilight’s room. In our sleep, I had moved to be the Big Spoon. Sitting up in bed, I must have woken up Twilight.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, just a strange dream.”

“What about?”

“Luna talked to me.”

“Oh… well, did she say anything nice?”

“Just warned me that since she now could locate my dream, I had to be careful.”

“That’s Luna, helping people through their dreams.”

Twilight was about to lay down again, but I grabbed hold of her shoulder.

“You mean to tell me that Luna actually enters people’s dreams?”

“Of course,” she yawned. “She is the Princess of the Night. It’s her duty.”

As I laid down, this rang through my head. Luna, the real Luna, had visited me in my dream? I grew cold inside. Something was terribly wrong, if what she said was true. Whatever that Changeling did to me, it seemed to have far more side effects than just hallucinations.

Chapter 25: The Diamond Tunnels

My eyelids were heavy when the morning came. Twilight had already left the bed, yelling orders at Spike down in the first floor. At first I thought I had barely slept, but as I moved about, I found there was something else weighing me down.

“Oh, you’re awake,” Twilight teleported up into the room to fetch something, giving me a smile. It was much like I expected my own to be; a way to hide the uncertainty and fear growing in the gut. With another teleportation, she landed right beside me and planted a kiss on my forehead. “I put out some clothes for you. They should be less restrictive than what you’ve been walking around in.”

With a flash of light, Twilight was gone again. Behind where she had stood, I saw a simple tshirt and black sweat pants. Not fashionable, but practical. A part of me cursed her for not getting people armor to use.

“Breakfast!” Spike yelled for me from down the stairs. With a shrug, I got clothed.

**

I felt my mouth open when I saw the state of the library, attempting to shut it close once I regained a sense of what was going on. There was a, and a rather impressive one at that, collection of knives of various lengths spread about the different tables of the room. Some of them could justifiably be called shortswords.

“I thought we might need some of these,” Twilight smiled. “After what happened. Alas, I could not get armor fitted for us in time. Do you have any sword training?”

“N-no. I never used anything of the sort.”

“Me neither,” Spike added, but that didn’t do anything for me.

“I’m confident that this will be better than nothing.”

“Where’d you get them?” it struck me that these were things we should have brought with us to the ambush.

“The metalworker, where else? I’ll be paying for them for a while, but we have larger issues than some debt. Spike has been running back and forth all morning. One moment,” she disappeared for a moment or two, before she appeared again. “I’m sorry, just had to check on Rarity. She’s still at the Carousel Boutique.”

“That teleporting, will that be enough to save us, if things go to hell?” from the night we left for Canterlot, I remembered her saying something about a limit to the spell.

“I don’t know. I’ve been in the tunnels before, and they go deep. We can’t rely on it.”

I nodded. So did Spike. Twilight glanced at the dragonling.

“Spike, why don’t you go over and tell Rarity that she can stop pacing now? We’re about to leave.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” for a moment it almost sounded like he said ‘mom’ to her. Or perhaps I just thought that because of the tone he used. Once the door was shut, I saw Twilight’s expression and posture change. No longer was she happy and confident. She fell into one of the chairs.

“That bad, huh?”

“The last time we were separated, it was disastrous, and even then my friends were just being brainwashed. Now Applejack is just missing. We don’t even know where she is!” she got up and started to pace, furious in her tone. “And with Sweetie Belle in the same position, Rarity is unstable at best! Spike told me she had been staring out of the window most of the night, refusing to talk or sleep or anything else! You and Rarity have both been shown to be under some influence of the Changelings, but there is no hope convincing either of you to stay behind!”

A feeling of guilt spread from my guts. Where there no way to keep me from going? I’d be lying if I said that there was no part of me that begged me to raise my voice and say that I was willing to stay behind. But I didn't. Twilight continued.

“And if that wasn’t enough, Spike has insisted on going too, despite his arm not being properly healed yet, so now pretty much everyone I know and care for are putting themselves in danger! If it was just me and my friends, and if Applejack was here, I would have had some fucking control over what the hell is going on! Without the Elements of Harmony, there isn’t a chance in hell to be certain about anything!”

“Couldn’t we get help from the Princesses?” I asked.

“Big help they would be, always being mysterious about everything! Having everything be some kind of test of my character, or if I have grown strong and smart enough! The Princesses used to do stuff all the time, you know. They banished Discord and defeated Sombra, united the different tribes to one people, but they can’t be fucking bothered to step in when the joke is old and my friends’ lives are at stake! The Princess is a fucking cunt who uses me and everyone else as playthings for her own amusement!”

Twilight stopped pacing. I could see the tears start to stream down her cheeks, but not a sound came from her. All I could do was to embrace her, stroke her hair. I tried to whisper that it was okay, but the lips wouldn’t move. Her wings spread out and embraced me in turn.

“I- I didn’t mean that,” she said, quietly. “I just… I just wish that for once in my life, she could be open and- and upfront with me. Not leaving me guessing and hoping she knew what she was doing. What I was doing.”

“Of course you know what you’re doing! You’re Twilight Sparkle! I don’t know this world, I don’t know what you’ve been through or how you managed it, but I’m not a complete idiot. Once is luck, two unlikely, three impossible and four is a pattern.”

“And I did all of that with a lot of help.”

“And…” I just shut my mouth. What could I say? What could anyone say? Only one that could get through to her now had to be Celestia herself.

“Let’s just go.”

**

I couldn’t make up my mind about whether or not the group moved too fast or too slow. No one were talking, but I saw nearly constant worried glances towards Rarity. Rainbow Dash too, for some reason.

I had been given two of the daggers, both hanging from a belt. One short and one longer. Rainbow, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Spike had a similar upset. Rarity and Twilight didn’t carry any, on count of them having magic.

Every step I took was met with a wish that I had dragged on the conversation with Luna in my sleep. Perhaps it would have staved off this walk. If not in actual time, perhaps in my perception of it. There was a pain in my stomach; not so bad that it’d hinder me, but enough to constantly draw attention. It was maddening. The picture of my dream came to mind, and I felt that I threw more glances at Pinkie, Rainbow and Fluttershy than I should have. Part of me wished that Luna would show up again, revealing this to me yet another dream.

“So,” I started, hesitantly. It felt unnatural to talk. “You’ve been down in this place before, right?”

Twilight nodded to me in response. None of the others said anything.

“Well, what can you tell me about it? I’m going in blind to this.”

“Hmm?” Twilight sounded like she hadn’t been listening fully. “Oh, right. Just an old diamond mine, but it splits off in a hundred different directions once we get underground. By now it has to be like an insect hive.”

I tried to get the image out of my head, but it wasn’t quite possible. A scene of Changelings crawling on and around one another, using the sound of their wings to communicate, in dark tunnels with larva and cocoons all around remained in my head, twisting my gut. I didn’t notice at first, but I rested my hand at the handle of the longer of the two blades I had been given. I prayed to the Maker that the Changelings’ wings were the most insect-like feature they had.

“Ouch!”

“Sorry!”

Lost within my own thoughts, I had bumped into Twilight as she stopped. Rainbow snickered at us, but the rest just rolled their eyes. The body of the Changeling that Rarity had killed yesterday was nowhere to be seen, but some of the blood seemed to have left a mark on the ground, mixing with the dirt. It had an awful stench, and flies swarming around it. We gave it a wide berth.

Our group approached the entrance to the mine. As we walked forward, Rarity and Twilight shot small beams of magic into the bushes around us. I assumed they were trying to prevent an ambush.

We stopped, only a few steps from the outermost inch of the cave. Inside there was no light, no sound to be heard after the rays of light from the sin could penetrate no more. I took my left hand off the handle of my blade; it was shaking.

“C’mon,” Rarity whispered, lighting her horn. The pale blue light added a few inches to our sight, but no one moved. Not even Rarity. I saw Spike rub against his arm, with an expression of repressed pain. Finally, Twilight was the one to make the first step, lighting her horn as well.

**

The tunnel had kept going straight, without any alternate paths, for ten or fifteen minutes. We could see maybe twenty meters in front of us, thanks to Rarity. Twilight had stopped projecting light, much to my relief. Her purple light was harder on the eyes than Rarity’s pale blue.

I tried to listen for the sound of anything that was not our own footsteps. Nothing. No signs of footprints either, from what I could see. Or, in these old tunnels, none that looked like the one we had been outside when we came knocking yesterday. And none that looked like they were recent.

I attributed this to the Changelings being winged creatures. The tunnel was wide and tall enough for Raindow and Fluttershy to fly through, though they went on foot at Twilight’s behest. The flapping of wings was harder to do silently than a slow-paced walk. I appreciated the slow pace we held; something made it harder than normal for me to move, be it fear or something far more unnerving.

Another twenty minutes or so passed before we reached the end of the tunnel that led to the exit. This room too was unlit, save for Rarity’s magic, but anything but silent. Maybe a dozen or more paths surrounded us, sending vague sounds of feet and the buzzing of wings our way. Loud enough to put us all on edge, but far enough away to not ready ourselves for a fight.

“Where to now?” Fluttershy whispered. No one answered. I assumed everyone had reached a silent agreement that fighting had to be our last resort. First we had to find Applejack and Sweetie Belle, if they were here at all.

Or Molly, my brain added as a possibility. Finding Molly would let us interrogate her to find out where they are.

No one answered, nor did it look like Fluttershy expected a verbal one. Twilight looked from one path to another, her eyes flickering all over the place, searching for something to give her a clue. I looked at Spike again; his obsession with rubbing his arm told me that it had to hurt, but no one else paid any attention to it.

“Greetings, you people look like you’re lost. I am from the Changeling Bureau of Tourism, may I be of assistance?”

Collectively we spun around, facing whoever talked. It was a Changeling, smirking at us. From the playful wave and wink she gave me, and the unmistakable burn mark on her forearm, I saw that it was Molly.

Without a word said, both Twilight and Rarity shot beams of magic after her, which she almost managed to dodge perfectly. Twilight’s beam had still strafed her arm, nearly throwing her off balance.

Molly’s answer was to spin around and run the fastest she could into the tunnel. We followed, almost on instinct. Rainbow started to fly ahead, but was stopped by Twilight’s magic. She mumbled something about not allowing them to Divide and Conquer.

My movements were still less than ideal, being slowed down by something. It had to be the work of Molly’s influence. Whether this meant I had largely broken it, or she was playing with me, I couldn’t tell.

As we passed through the tunnel, no Molly in sight, it struck me that this couldn’t go well. It was obviously a trap to lead us down a particular path. But, as I was about to speak up, another thought struck me as well: If we didn’t follow, Molly would presumably just fetch some reinforcement and hunt us down. They had to be well-acquainted with the labyrinth of tunnels by now. The thought that this couldn’t end well repeated itself in my mind.

“Shit…” I breathed, having to draw my breath when the rest of the group stopped. The path split in three in front of us, and there was no sign of Molly. She had probably flow most of the way, to avoid leaving footprints. All, except Rainbow, breathed heavy as well.

Two of the new paths went forward, to the right and left, but the third one was oddly placed. It looked more recent, even though I wouldn’t trust my judgment for that, and went in an almost 90 degree turn from where we came. Twilight stood the closest to it, a little apart from the rest of the group.

“I think this is new,” she mumbled, just loud enough for me to hear it. “I don’t remember, but I don’t think this was here the last time we came down.”

Something didn’t sit right with me. Like before, I felt that I had to struggle more than usual to move, but the feeling had grown weaker when Molly fled. Now it was growing stronger again. The others were looking into the other paths, be they the ones leading ahead or back, listening for signs of anyone else.

The Changelings had wings, I reminded myself, looking up at the ceiling. I hadn’t heard anything there, and now I didn’t see anything. The stone was old, worn and didn’t hold any additional tunnels. Just a fruitless assumption.

Glancing over again, I thought I saw something. I tried to squint my eyes for a better view, but it seemed indistinguishable from Rarity’s light. I drew my breath, frustrated.

“Rarity,” I said, keeping one eye at the stop and the other at Twilight. She was almost right under it. “Can you turn down your light, just a little bit?”

“Umm, okay?” Rarity sounded confused. I assumed the others looked at me like I was insane or something.

“Christ!”

“Damned son-of-a-!”

“Twilight!”

“What happened?!”

“Get off me!” Twilight pushed me aside, lighting her horn up so we could see. When I saw the green light from the roof, I had jumped forward, forcing myself and Twilight into the path she had been studying for clues. Behind us the way was blocked by a rubble. The Changelings had tried to bring the ceiling down on us.

“Rarity? Pinkie? Spike? Can any of you hear me?” Twilight shouted as she helped me to my feet.

“We’re okay!” Pinkie pie shouted back, notably worried. Through the stone the shouts were unnervingly quiet. “No one were hit by the rocks.”

“I’m teleporting us back to you!” Twilight answered, but was cut off almost immediately.

“No!” Rainbow and Rarity yelled in unison. “Find another way around! We’ll try to find you!”

A feint buzz of wings told us that they had been joined by Changelings.

“Oh, what should I do?” Twilight looked out of herself. I raised my eyebrow; it had struck me as obvious that she’d go back and help them, regardless of what happened. Then she lowered her eyes and turned away, waving for me to follow her. Behind me I could hear someone, or something, being hit against the stone. Hard.

“Umm, shouldn’t we help them?” I asked. This felt wrong.

“That’d make everything worse…”

“But-“

“I can’t let them capture all of us again!” for the second time, I saw Twilight lose her temper. Tears silently ran down from her eyes. She swallowed and continued, more calmly. It sounded like she had to hold back wailing. “The last time we tried to fight our way through the Changelings, we were all captured. If it wasn’t for their queen keeping my brother and my sister-in-law in the same room, we would never have defeated them. It is either for us to get out now and get help from the Princess, or we’ll all be slaves. My friends knew the risks of coming here.”

My heart skipped a few beats, sending a cold chill through my spine. The attempts she made to distance her emotions from what she had done… it shook me to the core. Collecting myself as best I could, I caught up with her as she made her way through the tunnel.

Leaving her friends behind for some greater good? I had known these people for less than a month and I found it hard to leave them, even when the choice was completely out of my hands. Without Twilight’s magic, I couldn’t go back, and it still felt awful. My stomach turn again. I’d be engaging in involuntary protein spills if this continued.

“Look,” I said, taking a gentle hold of her shoulder. “I just want to say that I’ll trust that you’re doing the right thing.”

She just nodded in return, without saying a word, before she almost tore herself from my grip. I thought I saw anger.

**

The tunnel took many turns, letting us walk with little light. There was no way back. I found an odd comfort in it, knowing that whatever came next we had no way of avoiding it. I tried my best to put the others out of my mind, telling myself that I didn’t even get a hand in choosing their fate. Another part of my mind, which I felt a burning hatred for, told me that I probably would have left them even if I did have the choice.

After some time, the tunnel widened out, before it turned again. I had to force down the contents of my stomach again at the sight of what was before us; the room was large, round with a tall ceiling. On the other side of the room, there was another entrance. Along the walls there were pods, slowly expanding and retracting, as if they were breathing. The closest was on my left, barely an arm’s each away. Hesitantly, I took a step in its direction. Twilight followed my lead, without a word.

It was impossible to see anything through them, as they seemed to be covered with something. Drawing my knife, I started to scrape some of it off, and… nothing? It was empty. I touched my hand to the now-clear surface; it was cold.

I could feel Twilight use her magic to snatch the knife from me, taking it over to the next pod. I drew the other blade I had been given and started on the opposite side of the room.

“Twilight,” I said. “I- I think I found something.”

I had found something. From inside the second pod I’d scraped clear, I saw the face of Applejack. I could feel that the pod was warm even as I scraped it.

“Applejack!” Twilight teleported over, starting to look around the contraption frantically. I moved on to the next one, feeling for warmth. When I didn’t feel it, I moved on. And again.

The third pod I touched was warm, more so than the others. Sweetie Belle, I said to myself, and started the process to remove the slime again.

“I can’t seem to open this,” I heard Twilight say to herself. As I continued the process, I saw that the one trapped inside had white skin. I had been right about the pod, it contained… Sweetie Be…

“Heh-“ this was bad. Awful. My unconscious expulsion of air, faintly sounding like a laugh, went unnoticed by Twilight. She was busy trying to find a way to free Applejack. “Twi- Twilight? You better come see this…”

“What!?” she answered with a frustrated snap, then her face turned to horror. “Nononono!”

I looked back at what I had uncovered. The person inside had indeed white skin, but the size, the face, horn and wings belonged to someone else.

“Princess!” Twilight became frantic, scraping off the last of the slime with her hands, prying at the prison, yelling at the inhabitant of the pod. But it was unrelenting, no answer was given. It continued its breathing rhythm as it had. Celestia didn’t even open her eyes.

I was cold, unsure of what to make of this. Dizzy even. The sound of calm footsteps, and many of them, came from the doorway we hadn’t reached yet. The buzzing of wings followed suit.

“Twilight?” I said, trying to get through to her. She didn’t react. The sounds became stronger and more intense. “Twilight!”

The girl continued to ignore me, focusing all her efforts on the pod. My blood froze as a large group of Changelings, maybe fifteen, entered the room. Molly walked in front of them, still smirking. With a kind voice she spoke to me.

“Nowhere to run now, pet.”

“TWILIGHT!” I roared at the top of my lounges, talking a hold of her, forcing her to face the Changeling group. She didn’t seem able to do much, so I made a decision.

“After them,” Molly spoke calmly when I dragged Twiligth after me the fastest I could, in the direction we had come from. At first she resisted, but she came to her senses. Or maybe her survival instincts kicked in, I didn’t really give a fuck which it was.

I knew we were running into a dead end, but what options did we have? If we were in the tunnels, maybe we could bottleneck them, take them on one or two at a time. It was a foolish endeavor, but what else was there?

“Twilight,” I tried to establish contact with her. We had nowhere left to run. Now the only thing left was to make a last stand. Maybe at least get them to remember us for something before we lost this. She blinked up at me, distant-minded. “Twilight! Magic! Now!”

“Yes… magic… have to try… close your eyes!” I didn’t know if she had snapped out of it, or snapped, but I did as she said. I felt her embrace me, firmly. I couldn’t even tell how far away the Changelings were anymore, but they had to reach us any minute now. Something hit me in the head, and I heard what I thought was fireworks. Or perhaps it happened the other way around. Regardless of which it was, I felt my consciousness slip.

Everything spun around me, and I was unable to make out one sound from another. I opened my eyes, but everything was just a blur, before it became black.

Chapter 26: The Last Page of the Book

[The door to Twilight’s home was left unlocked, or perhaps someone unlocked it after they left. On the left side of the door, there was a book that looked like it had been thrown aside, or perhaps put down when left in haste. Opening it, it is revealed to be a diary. The last entry stands out.]

Dear Diary,

I don’t know anything more now than I did before about how I ended up in this place. I have been here for maybe three weeks, but it feels like so much longer. I could have sworn that I have lived years which didn’t feel as long as this, but perhaps that is only because I have barely been given a moment to rest. And because I’ve been dragged into what should be a mere fantasy, not a reality.

I still don’t know what happened to me that night, more than what I could pick up from Molly in our brief meeting. I know she influenced me somehow, and I assume she…

[A drop of ink suggests that the author of the diary entry paused his writing for whatever reason]

… well, raped me. I remember what happened before and after, and the presence of the hallucination in my head, but nothing more. But I assume it does not matter anymore.

In just a few minutes we will leave to find Applejack and Sweetie Belle, walking into what is an obvious ambush. After our success in turning the tables on them the first time around, Molly and her brood are sure to take further precautions to ensure that we don’t do it a second time. I believe Twilight believes that we’re going to fail, and I cannot fault her. I see no end to this that does not conclude with our de...

[An odd discoloring of the page and ink that has been dissolved from its original shape, suggests that the author shed tears writing this. A few more dry ink drops leads to the conclusion that the author waited until it stopped to continue writing]

I’m going to leave the door unlocked, and this journal by the entrance, so that anyone who wanders in here can get an idea of what is at stake. If I am lucky, someone capable and willing will find this, and continue the fight in our place.

Return to Story Description

Other Titles in this Series:

  1. Dear Diary - In Equestria

    by TheNorthernT
    32 Dislikes, 11,872 Views

    In the library, you open a dusty old tome. Apparently it is the diary of a stranger that finds himself in Equestria. Mature content

    Mature
    Complete

    26 Chapters, 102,252 words: Estimated 6 Hours, 50 Minutes to read: Cached
    Published Apr 18th, 2014

  2. Dear Diary - The Second Book

    by TheNorthernT
    16 Dislikes, 1,874 Views

    Putting away the Diary after the last entry of the book, a dusty tome cathes your eye. A little rubbing on the front reveals it as another Diary.

    Mature
    Complete
    Adventure
    Romance
    Dark
    Sex

    22 Chapters, 88,973 words: Estimated 5 Hours, 56 Minutes to read: Cached
    Published Apr 19th, 2014
    Last Update Nov 4th, 2015
Dear Diary - In Equestria

Mature Rated Fiction

This story has been marked as having adult content. Please click below to confirm you are of legal age to view adult material in your area.

Confirm
Back to Safety

Login

Facebook
Login with
Facebook:
FiMFetch

Register